Skull and Fangs: A Furry Pirate Litrpg by Miles Trombley

Tags: Action, Adventure, Comedy, Sci-fi, Anti-Hero Lead, Dungeon, Female Lead, High Fantasy, LitRPG, Magic, Non-Human Lead, Supernatural, Virtual Reality
Status: In-Progress
Updated: 2023-03-14 21:06:44

Summary:

What happens when you take everything away from an NPC? You will leave her with nothing but vengeance.

Lucy Longsilver lives in a virtual world of Skull and Fangs Online as an NPC bartender at the Backwash Tavern. She dreams of becoming a pirate like the players, but the system never allows her to step out of her role. Without warning, a ruthless pirate player attacks her town and leaves no survivors. After losing her home and purpose, the player leaves Lucy with nothing except vengeance. When she mysteriously receives the ability to level up and receive new skills, Lucy realizes she has the power to avenge her town. But to avenge her town, Lucy must build her own crew of pirates and tame a ship. On their adventure, they will hunt the murderhobo player as they fight monsters, loot treasure, and discover unknown places. Being a computer player might be fun, but the stakes are still high.

Author's Note:

[participant in the Royal Road Writathon challenge] 

I am writing this series for NaNoWriMo this month, up to 55,555. Each chapter will go up between 1,000 to 2,000 words and will be posted each day during the week. There might be multiple chapters posted to keep up with the writing marathon in the afternoon. After this month, I hope to get this novel self-published, maybe next year. If you enjoyed my other furry litrpg, Sword and Claw, you might enjoy this one. 

I decided to change the book cover since the other one turned a few people away, So I grew a dog skull and crossbones to match the title instead. 

The original title was Skulls and Crossbones, but I changed it to Skull and Fangs because there is going to be a game called Skull and Bones. I don't want anyone to think I stole the title. If you find the original title in the draft, don't be confused.

Book One: Chapter 1

The thirst for adventure grumbled inside her belly.

Lucy Longsilver stood on the edge of the dock, facing the ocean. The warm sunlight glimmered down her orange fur while the wind breezed through her long blonde hair. Her brown eyes glanced at the sun, descending beyond the sea.

She dreamed of venturing out to see new lands and meet interesting people. But that wasn't her task. As an NPC, Lucy's only role was to work at her father's bar, the Backwash Tavern.

Yes, she was an NPC (Non-player character). An advanced artificial intelligent digital life form, living inside a virtual MMORPG, called Skulls and Crossbones. The world was called Nassau, a world of islands and open vast seas. Nearly the entire world was covered in water, but there were plenty of islands to explore. 

The designers created the game for players to roleplay as pirates, anthropomorphic pirates who could do anything they want. However, not all of them were great without leveling up to increase their three-character stats; health points, attack power, and magic power. Each of them owned their own ships and commanded crews of NPCs with unique sets of skills. Too bad Lucy wasn't one of those NPCs who could join the players. 

Her purpose was serving drinks to the players and their crew. Sometimes her visitors were NPCs who also enjoyed drinking. Still, it was a boring task and her father never wanted her to leave his tavern. If she did, she wouldn’t survive in the open game world.

Lucy held up her right arm and touched her wrist. In a few seconds, her character status appeared as a small translucent screen with blue letters and numbers.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.6778%; height: 201px" border="1">

Bartender

Level: 1

Race: Cocker Spaniel (Dog)

HP: 10

Non-player character

Every player and non-player has character status that allowed the system to determine their strength and weakness. Lucy never had the chance to level up because NPC’s couldn’t. Only players could level up by defeating enemies and completing quests. And they could respawn while NPCs remain dead if their health points reach zero.  What the players could do and what the NPCs couldn’t do was unfair.  

"Lucy!" Her father shouted behind her. "Bricks oval!"

Lucy turned away from the ocean view and marched across the dock. "Coming!"

She approached the back door of the tavern where her father stood, smoking a cigar. Like her, he was a cocker spaniel. Overweight, taller, and his floppy ears were shorter than Lucy's long ears. His stomach was so fat, his white tank top could barely cover his belly. Below his snort, his yellow beard hung out long, keeping his thick neck invisible. On his head was a red durag to keep his shaved scalp from being exposed. 

"Woot doo you kelp staring art ocean, lass?" her father asked. "There bee butter things doo in brick."

Lucy kept her lips shut. She doesn't want her father to know her genuine feelings. If he does, he would try to pull her dream out of her head. "I just wanted some peace. That's all."

Her father shrugged. "Yo butter con end buffoon mine customers star riot. There bee thirsty today."

Lucy saw many players coming into the Backwash Tavern, pretending they were very thirsty as if they never brought drinks on their long trips. Maybe they really liked the tavern's cozy atmosphere and her father's delicious rum. It was the best tavern on Oyster Haven. The only good tavern in the isolated floating town. 

"I bee ate the doc," her father explained. "Newt ship mint is combing."

"Okay." Lucy was sure her father meant the new beer arriving for his tavern. All the beer and soft drinks came from islands, trading to Oyster Haven. Since her father doesn't have his own brewery, he needed to trade silver to get the drinks. At least they never ran out because the cargo ships were good at selling.

While her father left, Lucy strolled through the storage room and stood behind the bar counter inside the large dining room. The tavern has two floors; the top with extra tables near windows. A candle chandelier hung over the center of the wooden plank floor. Two stairways to the second floor stood at the back where the entrance was built. All the round tables on the first floor surrounded the empty center space. Good place for the visitors to dance or fight.

While wiping the counter with a cloth, Lucy watched the guests drink at their tables while chatting. Some guests played card games and smoked cigars. A couple threw darts at the hanging dartboard and sipping their mugs each time. Two fellows were reading a map on the table, and a fat pig snort while laying down in the corner, probably drunk out of his mind. 

How typical. Lucy wished she could hear the sea adventurers talking about treasure, legends, and their quests. But so far nobody was talking about what Lucy wanted to hear. Only casual conversations being told, boring off Lucy's head. 

This tavern needs a bar fight. After Lucy cleaned the counter, a fat raccoon wearing a black tricorne and a red trench coat approached her. "Two coconut rums please?"

Lucy raised an eyebrow. "Two?"

The raccoon glared at her. "You doubt my drinking, lass?"

"Oh, no! Coming right up!" If Lucy angered the customer, her father would send her to her room for time out. He doesn't like losing customers and getting his reputation ruined.

She grabbed two glass mugs from the cabinet behind the counter. While holding the mugs under the keg, she pushed the faucet down, pouring the clear bubbling rum into each cup from the barrel. 

She tasted coconut rum before her father brewed it from fresh coconuts. Mixed with pure cane sugar, yeast, and syrup, it tasted like a tropical beach.

Lucy placed the filled mugs on the counter. "Here you go. Ten silver."

The raccoon dropped the silver coins on the counter and picked up the mugs. "Thanks."

"So, what have you been-"

The raccoon carried his drinks away, ignoring Lucy. 

She puffed her cheeks red. "Rude!"

Sometimes the players and non-players only approach her for drinks. Never bothering to chat with her, other than drinking. Or they would talk with their companions while pretending she wasn't there.

Lucy assumed the players thought NPCs weren't fun enough to talk to. But why? Because they trust their own kind more? Not all NPCs are boring people! Lucy was also a cute dog. Does anyone notice that?

Lucy picked up a glass mug and wiped it with a clean cloth. Just another boring day at the tavern. 

After she placed the mug away, she spotted a hooded fellow sitting at the counter with his head down. How did I not notice him?

He wore a heavy brown leather coat with a hood over his head. Completely covered. Leather gloves covered even his hands. His character status didn’t appear either, which was odd.  

Lucy strolled toward him. "Hello, can I-"

"Sssssh!” The stranger rose his finger up and looked around. "Spicy rum is good."

Lucy bit her lip until she turned into a grin. "What's your story?"

"You wouldn't be interested."

Lucy giggled. "I'll put your drink on the house if you tell me."

The visitor glanced at her. His dark eyes glimmered above his gray-white shirt. He must be a wolf.

His lips turned to a grin. "I may have a good tale for you, lass."

Lucy leaned forward, resting her chin on her fist. "Do tell."

"First the drink, and then the tale."

"What if you don't tell me? I rarely give away free drinks here."

"I can't tell you if my throat is dry. It will be worth your wild."

Lucy narrowed her eyes until she shrugged. "Deal."

She turned around and worked her magic. She was lucky her father wasn't watching her. Giving away free drinks was forbidden in his paperwork. He would get furious if Lucy allowed one customer to get a free one. Although it didn't matter, her father was still strict about it, like one free drink could ruin his entire business. 

Lucy needed a pleasant story to listen to, or she would fall asleep on the job. One free drink won't end the world.

"Here you go." Lucy handed him the mug. "Fresh on the house."

The wolf sipped the mug and smiled. "Perfect!"

Lucy crossed her arms. "Now will you tell me your tale?"

"Sure!" The wolf drank half the rum and gasped. "Have you heard of Ghost Island?"

Lucy rested her chin on both fists. "No. What is it?"

The wolf took another sip and cleared his throat. "A place of riches and demise. In legends, one pirate named Daddy Jones found the island after he raided a hundred royal ships. He needed to hide his booty where nobody would live long enough to find it. The island became his liking, then he set up a base camp there with his pirate crew. Unfortunately, they weren't alone on the island. 

"A Zootec tribe lives on the island in their hidden city. Peaceful reptile tribe who worshiped the thunder god, Raigon. Their chief demanded Daddy Jones and his crew to leave the island, or else the god of thunder will punish them. Greedy like a snake, Daddy Jones doesn't believe in the supernatural, but he won't let a savage tribe order him around."

"So what did he do?" Lucy asked.

The wolf finished his mug and held it up. "I could go for round two if you fill me up again."

Lucy looked around and refilled the glass. She handed it back and watched the wolf drank almost half the rum.

"Oooooooh, I like this brand!" he cheered.

"Now will you continue?"

The wolf wiped his mouth. "Daddy Jones doesn't want to fight the Zootec. He knew the tribe outnumbered his crew, but he wasn’t stupid. One night, he offers his barrel of beer to the tribe as a peace treaty. The tribe drank the beer until they suddenly choked to death.”

"They're poisoned?"

"Yes, except the women and child. His crew slaughtered them all."

Lucy's mouth hung. "That's terrible!"

The wolf sat his mug down. "All pirates are terrible, but not as terrible as Daddy Jones. After he murdered the tribe, he hid his loot inside a temple beneath the tribe's city. Mountains and mountains of treasure he buried. Before he left, a strange fog engulfed the entire island, and he found his ship mysteriously destroyed."

"Ooooooooouuuuuuuuuu!"

"One by one, his crew disappeared. Then when Daddy Jones became the last pirate on the island, a thunderstorm arrived, and a figure appeared before him."

"Who was it?"

"Raigon himself. The god of thunder. He arrived to avenge the death of his worshippers. And he challenged a duel against Daddy Jones in a sword battle. If Raigon wins, he can leave the island. But if he loses, he will be trapped on the island forever as Raigon's champion. So Daddy Jones fought the god for his freedom, but as a mortal, he wasn't strong enough. The god struck lightning at Daddy Jones's sword, and Jones met his fate.

"Now Daddy Jones is the guardian of Raigon's sacred temple, and his crew haunted the island for eternally. Those who go there never return, but if they survived the ghosts of Daddy Jones's pirates, they will become filthy rich. That is why the island is called Ghost Island. It is the island of death."

"If no one can return from the island, how do you know the tale?" Lucy asked.

The wolf drummed his fingers against the mug. "Maybe one of Daddy Jones's crew escaped. I could tell you if you give me the third round."

Lucy glared. "It sounds like you're bribing me for free drinks."

"But the knowledge is worth it. Just one more drink and I'll tell you the secret."

Lucy opened her mouth until two armor suited men walked in from the double doorway. They were Imperial Navy soldiers, armed with rifled muskets. Silver kite shields rested on their backs in case they needed to take cover in a firefight. They also wore swords on their belts when they needed to fight in close combat. Their helmets covered half of their faces except for their pig snorts.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 28.8717%; height: 105px" border="1">

Imperial Navy Soldier

Level: 10

Race: Pig

HP: 100

Non-Player Character 

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 28.7612%; height: 156px" border="1">

Imperial Navy Soldier

Level: 10

Race: Pig

HP: 100

Non-Player Character 

All the Imperial Navy fleets descended from the Imperial Empire, just like the island colonies, except they enforce law and order for the empire. They tried to keep many islands under control, but only a few allowed their tyrant forefathers to rule over them. Pirates were the rebels of the sea, fighting for their freedoms although for inadequate reasons. Lucy doesn't like the Navy ordering people around, but she was smart enough to keep her words to herself. Anyone who spoke against the empire would be sentenced to death or placed into slavery for life. Sometimes nobody was that different when both sides wanted their own power.

One soldier pointed his finger at the wolf. "There he is!"

The wolf lowered his hood. "Oh, shit."

Lucy watched the soldiers approached her counter while keeping her hands behind her back. Whatever the wolf did, the Navy might not show him mercy.

Book One: Chapter 2

"Can I get you two anything?" Lucy asked.

The pig soldiers sat down on both sides of the wolf, smiling at him.

“No need a drink, lass,” one of them said. “We got what we want here.”

The wolf glared at them. “You know it’s rude not to buy a drink at a tavern.”

Lucy crossed her arms. “He is right you know-”

“Shut it, lass!” The soldier turned toward the wolf. “We know who you are, Charles Locksmith. And we are here to put you away for good.”

Charles? Lucy wasn't sure if she heard that name before. Maybe it came from the visitors' gossips, but Lucy wasn't good at remembering rumors. However, it was quite clear the wolf was a wanted fugitive by the empire.

"Charles who?" The wolf asked.

"Don't play games with us!" The pig pulled the wolf's hood down.

To Lucy's surprise, he was a handsome gray wolf with a black ponytail and a white patch stretching from chin to neck. 

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 24.5575%; height: 153px" border="1">

Charles Locksmith 

Level: 15

Race: Wolf

HP: 150

Non-player Character 

"You're Charles Locksmith! Traitor to the empire!" The soldier shouted.

Lucy's eyes widened. Now I remember him!

She saw his face on a wanted poster inside the tavern before a player took it. Charles Locksmith was a spy for the Imperial Empire. He had stolen information, hunted pirates, and performed assassinations. He was good at his job until he mysteriously turned rogue. Some people thought he joined the pirate side for more money. Others assumed someone framed him based on jealousy. But whatever the rumors were, he still betrayed his home and robbed ships for himself. Thus he was called Charles the Traitor.

The wolf frowned, glaring in space. "How did you find me?"

The soldier chuckled. "We caught your face after you stepped out from the clothing shop."

"Hiding in that coat isn't good enough for you," said the other soldier.

Charles finished his mug. "I thought there aren’t any pigs on this island."

"Watch your mouth, pirate scum!" The pig shouted. "You betrayed the empire, and you deserved to be punished!"

Charles sighed. "Everybody keeps saying that."

The second soldier placed his hand on the wolf's shoulder. "If you don't want trouble, come with us quietly."

"Or we will break your legs here," the other added.

Lucy gulped. "I prefer if you don't-"

"Shut it, lass! This is our business! Not your business!"

Lucy puffed her cheeks. Rude!

Charles rose. "Alright! Alright! No need for violence here. I'll come with you peacefully."

The soldiers smiled. "Good….."

Charles turned around, but he back flipped, leaping over the counter, and landed next to Lucy. He grabbed her and held a knife close to her throat as he stood behind her.

"It looks like the tides have turned!" Charles exclaimed with a grin. 

"Hey!" Lucy struggled, but Charles clinched her. He felt stronger than he looked, considering his level was higher.

The soldiers rose and pulled out their swords.

"Let the lass go, coward!" one of them shouted.

Charles laughed like a demon. "You think I will let you take me away? You pigs are dumb."

Lucy struggled. "Let go, or I'll call my father!"

"Here is how this will work. I'm taking the lass with me off this island."

"What?"

"If you try to stop me, I will leave her body in front of you."

Lucy shook harder. "You bastard!"

Charles shook her back until she stopped. "So what will it be, mates? A dead lass here, or my path to freedom?"

The pig guard snorted. "You don't have the guts."

"Do I? I'm pretty sure if the people find two Imperial soldiers with a dead civilian female, that will stir up quite a commotion. Maybe a riot will start, and you two would be the first casualty here."

The second guard shook in his metal boots, but he kept his face straight. "This…… This…… This island is loyal to the empire!"

Charles laughed. "Really? I saw no Imperial ship at the port."

"We have a jailhouse here," the first guard explained. "That is where you'll be going."

"No, I'll be taking a ship to leave with some company."

"Go to hell!" Lucy shouted 

Charles placed his snort against Lucy’s right floppy ear. "I'll let you go after my escape. Capeesh?"

Lucy preferred to knock him to the floor and let the soldiers take him away. But listening to him would be the only way to get her out of this ridiculous situation. She definitely doesn't want to lose her head. 

After she nodded, Charles moved toward the back door while keeping Lucy close to him. 

"Well, we gotta go now," he said. "This must be my lucky day!”

He swung Lucy off her feet and placed her on his shoulder. While holding her, he dashed past the soldiers toward the front door.

He kicked it open and sprinted through the street. 

Lucy pounded on his back. "Let me go! Let me go!"

"Not until I find a ship at the docks!" Charles shouted through the crowd. 

The townsfolk focused on pushing carts, shopping, and selling goods to other folks. They were just minding their own business as if they have seen men carrying women off before. And they all kept their distances from Charlies. Why was everyone being rude to Lucy?

The wolf stopped when five Imperial soldiers charged toward him.

"Uh-oh!" Charles turned around, but more soldiers charged from the back. 

Somehow the entire town knew he was among them. 

"This would be easy if you let me go!" Lucy shouted.

"Not a chance!" Charles sprinted into an alleyway while the soldiers still chased him. 

He ran past a stack of baskets and pushed them down before continuing. The soldiers stopped to climb over the mess.

On the next street, Charles stopped and looked around. There were fewer people strolling about on the wooden planked narrow street. Half-timbered buildings stood along the path with white painted panels between the brown wooden frames. Grease and mud spread on the ground, left by sailors or workers who couldn't clean off their bare feet. 

Everywhere, the women wore shirts and long skirts, while the men wore leather coats and breeches that allowed their tails to hang out. No child stormed around with the adults. They were probably at home, playing with their toys.

"Stop!" The Imperial soldiers reached the street and charged toward Charles. More arrived behind him, not giving him the chance to escape anywhere. 

The wolf looked around and spotted a ladder up against a three-story tall building. He immediately rushed toward the ladder and climbed up, using one hand and his feet. 

"Help!" Lucy shouted to keep the soldiers on Charles's tail. 

While the wolf was halfway up, a badger soldier climbed up first. A squirrel and pelican soldiers followed the badger's lead next.

Charles reached the roof and kicked the ladder down. The soldiers screamed as they fell backward to the floor. First, the wood snapped, and then the water splashed below. The floating wood keeping the town above the water wasn’t too strong. That was why wood carpenters had to keep replacing the planks to prevent the people from falling down. 

Charles saluted the soldiers and sprinted across the rooftop. It was so high, Lucy could see the blue sky and the sun beginning to set toward the horizon. A beautiful sight, although she was being captured. 

Lucy pounded Charles's back. She could bite him, but that would be unladylike. "Let me go!"

"Be still! We are almost there!" The wolf leaped over the roof edge and landed on the next one.

Without obstacles and people in his way, Charles could reach the seaport faster. No guard stood on the roofs, except on the jailhouse. People rarely run across the roofs unless they have to perform some repairs.

On the next roof toward the seaport, Charles stopped when a trapdoor spring opened, and four pig soldiers climbed out. All of them aimed their rifles at him.

"Stay where you are!" One of them shouted.

Charles pulled out a pistol and pointed it at Lucy's butt. "You stay back, or this lass gets three holes on her ass!"

"What?" Lucy shouted.

Charles pushed his gun harder against the flesh of her rear end. "Do what I say!"

The soldiers growled and placed their rifles down. After they stepped away, Charles ran past them. 

He leaped off the roof and landed on a ship near the dock. He placed Lucy down and quickly untied the ropes that were keeping the ship to the dock.

Lucy got up and spotted a sword on a barrel. Quickly, she rushed toward the barrel and grabbed the sword. With a weapon, she could now make that traitor obey her demands.

After Charles untied the last rope, he paused when Lucy's blade touched his back.

"Let me go now!" Lucy shouted.

Charles smiled and held up his hands. "Not yet, lass. We are not-"

Lucy thurst the blade toward the wolf's throat, barely touching him. "Now!"

Charles gulped. "You truly think you can kill me?"

"You pointed your gun up to my ass! I believe that should give me the reason to kill you."

"Don't push your luck, lass. Threatening a pirate will only bring you death."

Lucy giggled. "And you believe you can kill me too?"

"If I must." Charles swung his sword out, knocking the sword from Lucy's hands before her eyes.

After the sword landed on the floor, Lucy ran for it, but the wolf kicked her off her feet. She landed on her back and Charles pointed his sword close to her neck. She laid still, breathing hard.

Charles stood over her. "Now please be a good lass and-"

Lucy swung her leg, knocking Charles off his feet. She dashed toward the fallen sword and picked it up. Then she jumped onto her feet and faced the wolf.

Charles rose and held up his sword with one hand. "Clever girl. I see you aren't just a bartending lass."

Lucy kept her feet apart while holding up her sword. "Every girl needs to learn how to defend herself."

"Then let's see how well you can fight me." Charles charged, aiming his sword toward Lucy.

Of course, Lucy knew Charles has a higher level than her. He could instantly kill her by one attack with his weapon. But if she could remain cautious, she could force the wolf to let her go. Trying was better than doing nothing. 

She took one step aside, blocking Charles's blade. 

The wolf stopped and smiled. "Good. Now, what if I try this?"

He swung his body around, swinging his sword the opposite way. He swung fast, but Lucy deflected it.

Charles faced her. "Alright, let's see how long you will last."

Without swinging, the wolf thrust his blade while stepping close toward Lucy. She moved backward as she blocked each attack from the wolf.

She took a swung, and the wolf jumped back.

Both of them sprinted around the ship, slashing and dodging each other. Lucy jumped over a crate and kicked it toward the wolf. The wooden box slid toward Charles and he leaped over it. 

When he got close, Lucy parries his strike, pushing the tip of his blade up from her face. 

She grinned. "Not bad for a traitor."

Charles jumped back. “Years of training at the finest Imperial Academy can lead you anywhere. How about you?”

Lucy struck his sword. “I practiced all by myself, three hours a day between my shifts.”

“Then why are you a tavern girl?” Charles pushed Lucy’s blade back and stepped from her next strike. “You could be more than giving away drinks to thirsty men.”

Lucy brushed her blonde hair aside from her face. “It’s my purpose.”

Charles raised his arms up. “Everyone has a purpose, but we can still do whatever you want.”

He suddenly charged, pushing Lucy against the thick sailing post. His blade pushed against Lucy’s chest. 

“Maybe you know it, but the system doesn’t want you to believe it,” the wolf whispered. “So why practice when you can’t leave? Is your daddy pulling your tail too?”

Lucy felt her cheeks turned warm, breathing hard. The wolf’s muzzle was close to her snort now, smelling his musky cocoon fragrance scent. And his breath has the smell of tropical spring. No pirate has ever smelled so good like Charles, but she couldn’t let her inner instincts fool her head. “I practice because when I can leave my father’ tavern, I can kill anyone who stands in my way!”

Charles smiled, glancing into Lucy’s eyes. “I like a woman who wants to become dangerous.”

As Lucy opened her mouth, the wolf’s lips touched hers without warning. A shock rippled through Lucy’s body as her heart pounded like crazy inside her chest. Both her arms and legs turned weak, like rocks turning into seaweed. An electric sense tickled her mouth from Charles’s soft lips, invading all her senses. 

She never felt sought a kiss before from another NPC, and somehow she couldn’t resist it. The way Charles tasted her tongue, how his ocean smell polluted her snort, and the way he held her against his warm body. 

She closed her eyes, still thinking whether she should kill him or embrace him. It was too confusing!

Suddenly, Lucy heard a bottle shattered behind Charles’s head. The wolf dropped to the floor as his mouth released her lips. 

She looked down first and then saw her father approaching her with a broken bottle.

“Wha in the help arrr yo doooing her?” The fat cocker spaniel shouted. “Yo sure post too bee ark the tavern! Nor kissing boys on the job!”

Lucy quickly caught her breath. “He kidnapped me, dad! Why are you here?”

“Watching the ship.” He held up the bottle toward his lips until he paused, realizing he broke it.

No doubt he was drinking on his job again.

On the right side of the ship, two grappling hooks caught the edge, and the soldiers from the tavern climbed up. They raced toward Charles’s body and examined him before placing their swords back into their sheaths.

The soldiers placed their swords back into their sheath and saluted to Lucy's father.

"Thank you for your condolences for the empire," one of them stated. "That wolf is a wanted fugitive who  kidnapped your lass."

Her father burped. "She's mine daughter."

The soldier bowed to Lucy. "Forgive us, lass. Did he hurt you?"

Lucy crossed her arms, still remembering the taste from Charles’s lips. “No.”

"Then have a pleasant day!" The soldiers shouted. "May the empire shine upon your souls!"

Lucy shrugged. She never cared about the Imperial Empire as long as they don’t threaten her home. Trading goods to their greedy colonies.

After the soldiers dragged Charles off the ship, Lucy’s father rubbed his face. "Bloody pirates."

Book One: Chapter 3

The bright white moon gleamed through the open bathroom window. After closing the door, Lucy slipped her white dress off, standing naked before the bathtub. Her father already left warm water in the tub so she wouldn't wait in the chilly air.

She dipped her left foot in first and swung her other one in. Then she slowly sat down, sighing as the warm water brought her into relaxation.

“Uuuuuuuuuh!” Lucy submerged her entire body down, only keeping her head over the steaming surface while her feet rested at the end of her tub. She will wash soon, but she wanted to relax first in peace for a few moments.

While staring at the white ceiling, Lucy thought about Charles. The first NPC who kidnapped her and kissed her. Strangely, she could still feel his kiss as she rubbed her fingers across her lips. Why did he do that to her? Was he in love with her?

Lucy shook her head while blushing. "No! No! No!"

Charles was only being a pervert. He doesn't respect women, and he was a traitor.

But somehow the kiss felt very good. Addicting good! Like getting one good taste from a candy that would make you ask for more.

What is wrong with me? Lucy submerged her snort into the water while curling her toes. Should I tell my father this strange feeling I'm having? Hmmmmmmmmm….. Maybe not. He will lose his mind.

If Lucy's mother was alive, she could help Lucy conquer her emotion toward Charles’s kiss. But for now, she should keep it to herself.

Charles was in prison, and he might face execution. And the only thing she needed to worry about was work at her father's tavern.

Lucy sat up while placing her bare feet into the warm bathwater. Before she grabbed a bottle of soap, she heard an explosion outside.

“Huh?” She peeped through the open window next to her tub.

She could see the entries seaport far below the buildings toward the bay. In the center of the bay, a large ship drifted through the gate beneath the gleaming moonlight. Lucy couldn’t make out the image of the ship, but its size was odd. Only warships were usually big to last long in battle. Why was there a warship entering the seaport?

On the ship, cannons fired, hitting a few houses near the seaport.

Lucy dropped her mouth. Oh my god! We are under attack!

From the ship, something flew toward Lucy’s window after a cannon fired. She ducked in the tub and heard a scream flew over her head and slapped the floor.

While keeping her naked body submerged in the water, Lucy peeked over the edge. A dwarf-sized penguin rose on his yellow large feet. He wore a red durag and a belt around his tubby waist, equipped with a sword.

He turned around and grinned at Lucy. “What a beauty!”

He dived into the tub and swam toward Lucy. “Kiss me, baby! Kiss me!”

Lucy screamed and kicked the penguin out of her tub. “Pervert!”

The penguin landed flat on his face, but he jumped onto his feet as if nothing has happened. “I like a woman who can kick my face!”

Lucy’s fur shuddered, and her bones turned cold although she sat in warm water.

When the penguin leaped toward her like a cannonball, Lucy grabbed her shampoo bottle and swung it, knocking the pervert back to the floor. He remained still with his tongue hanging out from his mouth.

Lucy sighed and climbed out of the tub. “I need to call the authorities!”

She dried herself in a towel and placed on a spare white dress with a leather belt around her waist. If there wasn’t an attack, she would have dressed in her nightgown and went straight to bed. No time for bed now.

She stepped over the penguin and stared at his back. Then her eyes widen into shock with her mouth hanging.

A white penguin skull on crossbones was on the penguin’s bareback like a tattoo.

Lucy gasped. Pirates? Pirates are attacking?

Her hometown has never been attacked by pirates before; players and NPCs alike. So what was going on now?

Lucy heard screaming outside and bells ringing while more explosions shook the floor. If the town was evacuated, Lucy has to find her father. He said he was at the tavern, cleaning up the place. She has to go there to make sure he was fine.

*****

When Lucy stepped out, hundreds of people raced past her, screaming on the street. Explosions rained behind them and windows shattered. The attack was building up fast.

Lucy dashed down the street toward the conflict. The tavern was close to the seaport. Hopefully, it wasn't destroyed.

A bloodhound merchant in a red coat crashed into her. Both of them fell as he dropped a small chest of jewels.

"Ah! Look what you made me do!" The merchant rose and collected his belongings.

Lucy got up next. "You ran into me!"

The merchant picked each gem and dropped them into his chest. "Sorry! Sorry! But we must hurry!"

After he filled up his chest, he grabbed her hand and yanked her. "Come on! This way!"

"No!" Lucy pulled back. "I have to find my father!"

"You won't make it! The pirates are down there!"

"So is my father!" Lucy freed herself from the bloodhound's grip and continued to run.

The street became empty while the buildings along the path burned. Lucy heard a window broke and saw two pirate penguins, carrying away a chest from a shop, laughing. Another penguin chased a sheep woman, and another slit a horse sailor's throat.

This is madness! Lucy spotted a pistol on the ground and picked it up. Indeed, she will need a weapon to defend herself with.

Between two buildings, a tower fell and crashed into the middle of the street. Lucy stopped to avoid the burning debris.

"Blasted!" The path to it now blocked the tavern. Lucy has to move around it something.

She checked the left and spotted a clear alleyway. Nothing was burning through the narrow path and no penguins running around.

Lucy sprinted into the alley. She took the right path, leading her past the blockage.

Suddenly three pirate penguins landed in front of her and pulled out their swords, pointing them at her.

"Surrender your booty!" One of them shouted.

Lucy noticed a barrel standing next to her. With a grin, she pushed the barrel down and kicked it. The barrel rolled and knocked the penguins down.

"Yes!" After cheering to herself, Lucy sprinted forward over the bodies. She reached the end of the alley, entering another street. Straight ahead, she spotted the tavern and sighed in relief that it wasn't burning. But two penguins stood in front of the door, looking around.

Lucy hid behind a crate and watched them. "Oh, no….."

If the penguin pirates were attacking the seaport town, then why were they at her father's tavern. To steal his drinks or lounge around like drunken idiots?

Lucy knew her father could take care of himself, but they might outnumber him inside his tavern. Without the guards, nobody could help him, except Lucy. She won't evacuate, not without her father.

Lucy smelled something fishy and stared inside the crate. She found raw fishes, wet and salty. However, an idea flashed inside her head.

She picked up one fish and strolled toward the penguins. They growled at her until she held up the fish by its tail.

"Hungry?" She asked.

The penguins nodded with their tongues out.

Lucy tossed the fish and watched the penguins raced after it. Penguins could never resist a fish unless they were players.

Now she must see if her father was fine inside the tavern.

*****

Lucy rushed through the door and stopped in the middle of the tavern with her mouth wide open. “Father!”

A giant macaroni penguin in a blue coatee with white breeches was holding her father against the wall and pushing a curved sword against his throat. He wore a black bicorne hat that didn't cover his long yellow eyebrows. Fat and bigger than the other penguins who were accompanying him.

Somehow he didn't look like a pirate. More like a royal navy officer who served the Imperial Kingdom. Maybe it was only a style he preferred to look fancy among his crew.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 33.0194%; height: 155px" border="1">

Captain Flipper

Level: 30

Race: Penguin

HP: 300

Player Character

"Where is the map to Ghost Island?" The penguin captain shouted. "Tell me before I spill your blood across the floor!"

Lucy growled and charged toward the large penguin. "Leave my father alone!"

Before she could reach him, two penguins grabbed her from behind. They held her back since their levels were higher than her.

Captain Flipper glanced at Lucy and smiled. "What do we have here?"

He released her father and waddled toward. He touched her chin, surveying her. "Aaaaaaah, what a cute doggy. You must be his daughter."

Lucy growled. "Keep your sticky flippers off me, or I will bite off your peak, fiend!"

Flipper stepped back and laughed. "She has a good temper too. I like that."

He held his sword across Lucy’s neck while glaring at her father. Lucy shivering as the blade touched her throat.

"I will give you one last chance, you annoying pest!" Captain Flipper shouted. "Show me the map, or I will take your daughter's head and feed her to the fishes!"

Her father rushed toward Flipper, but two other penguins blocked him, restraining him from reaching his daughter. "No! Knot mee daughter! Lit her gold!"

Flipper laughed. "What a dumb accent! My granddad talks better than you! He is Irish."

The penguin definitely sounds like a player from the real world. They usually speak words no NPC could understand sometimes. It was just how they talk.

“Just tell me so I can log off and go to bed! I have school tomorrow!” Captain Flipper shouted.

Lucy’s father snarled until he lowered his head with a deep frown across his face. “If ah tell u, well u leaf mee daughter alone?”

Flipper shrugged. “I’m not a murderhobo. You have my word.”

That sounded ironic since his crew was already attacking the seaport town. If the bastard penguin had mercy, he would have already shown it. Instead, he already murdered countless people.

Lucy’s father sighed. “Follow me.”

The penguin pirates followed the NPC bartender up the staircase behind the bar. They walked through a doorway, lending them into the office room.

Lucy’s father approached his desk beneath a large portrait of a sailing ship, crashing through waves. Beneath his desk, he pulled open an empty drawer, filtered with dust.

Flipper frowned. “This is a joke?”

Lucy’s father shot his glaring eyes at the player. “Ah, hit the mat her!”

“Then get it!”

Lucy’s father pulled a board out of the drawer, and then he picked up a folded piece of yellow paper.

“Give me that!” Flipper grabbed the paper and unfolded it. He glanced at the map while curling a grin. “Yes! This will bring me straight to Ghost Island! After I conquer the dungeon, I will become the best player in this game!”

“Now will you let us go?” Lucy’s father asked.

Captain Flipper folded the map and placed it into his coat. “Sure.”

Suddenly, Flipper swung his sword through the bartender’s neck. His head fell off his body before he blinked out of existence.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 33.9236%; height: 68px" border="1">

Bartender Killed!

Captain Flipper received 10 EXP!

Lucy fell to her knees, feeling her heart boiled inside her chest. “NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

Captain Flipper shrugged. “Pathetic! Killing these NPCs are not enough to grow my level higher. But burning this stupid town is satisfying enough.”

“What should we do with the lass?” The penguin asked, holding Lucy.

Flipper glared at Lucy. "Have fun with her if you want, but remember to set up the bomb before we leave. I want this town blazing in the fire! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Wow, I sound messed up!"

Lucy growled.

She won't let that player get away with murdering her father.

While screaming in rage, Lucy elbowed the penguins, freeing her, and she charged toward Flipper. "You bastard!"

Flipper laughed and dodged Lucy’s punch. He ducked and uppercut his fist into her stomach.

Lucy’s breath escaped from her mouth before she landed on the floor, arching in severe pain. At least her health points didn't scroll down to zero, but she felt like a cannonball had impacted her belly.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 37.1177%; height: 26px" border="1">

Bartender crippled!

Flipper pulled her up, glaring into her face as his beak touched her snort. "I said I would let you go. Back to the digital abyss where you belong!"

Lucy snarled. "You said you're not a murderhobo….."

Flipper chuckled. "I lied!"

He lifted her off her bare feet and tossed her through the window. Lucy screamed through the shattering window and falling straight into the black water below the deck.

"Have fun with the fishes!" Flipper shouted, which was the last thing Lucy heard before she splashed into the water.

While sinking toward the depths, Lucy paddled her feet and shook her arms. But she couldn’t swim. She never received the skill to swim, probably because she was only meant to be a bartender. How can she avenge her father if the water was her weakness? She has to try, but she kept sinking as if she was a rock.

A large flash of orange light flashed over the surface. The town must be blowing up.

Not only she lost her father, but she also lost her home and her job. Even the people at the floating town had lost their lives if they didn't evacuate on time.

Why would a player want to destroy everything to grab a map? And why does her father have a map to the mysterious Ghost Island? Was he a quest trigger who was meant to die in vain?

Lucy’s lungs exploded. She continued to struggle to reach the surface. But she kept drifting and drifting down until the ocean darkness swallowed her up.

Book One: Chapter 4

A note from Miles Trombley

This is my first using the columns on this site. Please let me know what you think of them. I might make some changes.

Lucy opened her eyes, feeling the water splashing against her face while the sand warmed against her cheek. She rose on both hands and vomited seawater from her throat. Nasty taste, but a good grog of rum could wash it off her tongue.

"Where am I?" She rubbed her head while sitting up on her knees.

She was trying to remember what happened before the water swiped her body up to the beach. After her vision returned to focus, she glanced around.

The beach has white sand, surrounding a forest of palm trees toward the center of the island. Lucy blinked her eyes, rubbing her head. “How did I get here?”

Her memory slowly came back to her. She remembered seeing a flash of orange light above the ocean surface while she was floating down into the ocean depths. It was the destruction of her town, destroyed by the bastard penguin, Captain Flipper, who murdered her father. Then he sent her entire town into the button of the sea, taking families and children with it. If there were survivors, they could be on a small island with Lucy. But she was the only one on the beach, probably the last one from Oyster Haven.

Lucy dropped to her knees into the warm sand, sobbing in her hands. “Father…..”

As an NPC, her father could never return to life as the players. It was unfair, but that was how the system worked. If he could respawn, they would find a new tavern to operate and continue their roles. But he was gone for good, taken by a player who doesn’t care about any life inside the game world.

Lucy rubbed the tears off her face and glared at the sea. “I’ll find you, Captain Flipper! I’ll find you and drown you with the fishes!”

Before she could do that, Lucy must get off the island. Of course, she couldn’t achieve her vengeance if she remained stranded without food and water. She will need a boat or a ship in order to escape. Perhaps the palm tree forest might contain useful materials to help her build a vessel.

Lucy strolled toward the palm trees. It felt good she was warming up beneath the bright sunlight from the chilling water. If the island has a hot spring, she could take a hot bath and remove the salt off her fur coat.

Beneath a tree, something landed on Lucy’s head.

WHACK!

Lucy fell to the grassy ground, feeling a bump grew on her arching head. She sat up on her knees and rubbed her skull. "What in the water god's name was that!?"

Lucy spotted a hairy brown coconut laying next to her, about the size of a cannonball. She picked it up and stared at the tree. Three more coconuts hung in the palm tree.

Lucy groaned, blaming herself for not watching where she walked. At least with plenty of coconuts on the island, she won’t dehydrate.

“Huh?”

Suddenly, a translucent screen appeared in front of her. It looked like her NPC stats, but the data was different.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 21.9393%; height: 317px" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

Level: 1

Race: Cocker Spaniel (Dog)

Class: Unknown

HP: 10 MP: 0

Experience Points: 0/200

Proficiency Points: 0

Strength: 1 Speed: 1

Intelligence: 1 Charisma: 1

Computer Player

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.3823%; height: 320px" border="1">

Skills:

Crafting

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.053%; height: 321px" border="1">

Equipment:

White dress (DP+5)

Lucy’s mouth hung as she stared closer at her screen. Her NPC status never displayed her name and what attributes she contained. It read more like a player status than a non-player status.

Unknown class? Did that mean she was no longer a bartender?

That made sense after her father’s tavern sunk into the ocean. The class could state what job she was supposed to have for her role in the game. Now she was jobless without a specific class.

I hope that will not be a bad thing for me; she thought.

Lucy had never heard of a computer player before. Maybe they were NPCs who could role-play like the players; gaining levels and enhancing their attributes to growing stronger.

Markable….. If that was true, how could Lucy had never heard about them in her town. Were they real, or she was now the only one?

And how did she suddenly become a computer player? Maybe she was seeing her status wrong after the coconut landed on her head. She must have a glitch interfering with her vision. But there were ways to find out if she wasn’t hallucinating.

She glanced at the coconut and moved it toward her back. She felt it vanished off her palm as if the coconut turned into air. Even if players and NPCs had no pockets or bags, that was how they could transfer their items into their inventory list, called Equipment.

Lucy checked her new status again.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.2984%; height: 53px" border="1">

One coconut received!

The coconut name appeared under the equipment list.

Lucy moved her hand behind her back, thinking about receiving the coconut back. In a flash, the coconut’s weight appeared on her hand, and its word vanished from the equipment list.

Lucy stared at the tropical nut and smiled.

Her system was working perfectly fine, although it was different. Getting hit by the coconut must have somehow changed her status without corrupting her data. It could have erased her from existence if the glitch was extremely fatal. Fortunately, she was still alive and working like her usual self.

I can’t believe this! Maybe the water god has blessed me to avenge my town!

Whatever happened to her, Lucy should figure out how to grow strong before she could find Captain Flipper. He was stronger than her when he attacked her town. Facing him as a level one computer player would be suicide if she couldn’t lift a boulder with one finger.

Lucy giggled at that thought. She would need a lot of strength points to lift an entire ship with both hands like a goddess. Or maybe that wasn’t true since she never has seen a player do that before.

Based on the rumors, the players could only update their attributes with proficiency points. They receive one proficiency point after they reach their next level. Their level grows after they collected a total number of experience points from completing quests and slaying targets; monsters and NPCs. Experience points were like gold, used to purchase one proficiency point as the price rises after one purchase. She can update only one attribute at a time after the player received the point. But they can also save the points to update their attributes next time.

Lucy glanced at the attributes, remembering what they meant.

Strength represents the player's physical strength and how many physical attacks they can inflict on their enemies. It also determined how much items the player could carry and how much weight they could lift.

Lucy grimed at her strength status. One damage won't help her kill a target quickly. However, a weapon will update her strength as long as she holds it in combat.

MP stood for magic points, representing how much power the player has. The higher the number, the more spells the player can unleash. Lucy never learned spells and how to cast them. Why would a bartender use magic to craft beer when it was an effortless task?

Speed represented how fast the player could move. Anyone with a lot of speed points could run fast and dodge attacks without getting tired. That would be useful if Lucy doesn't want to feel pain from an attack.

Intelligence determined the player's cleverness and knowledge to solve problems. Some puzzles required a certain intelligent number for the player to solve. If they don’t have the required intelligent number, they cannot solve the puzzle. Intelligence also determined how much power the player's spells were, and it can act as a shield for the player to resist magical attacks.

Charisma was the player’s likeability and the skill to relate to others. It makes the player attractive while not restricted to beauty. The higher the charisma, the more popular the player will become among NPCs. They could also easily persuade NPCs to help them or perform a task for them. Even NPCs could fall in love with the player, regardless of their gender. But it can be a good attribute to get out of messy situations and build a good crew.

Lucy closed her screen and got up. It looked like she had a lot of work to do to strengthen herself. There should be something on the island for her to do. If not, she could be stranded for decades. Why couldn’t she appear in another town?

I can't stand around and do nothing. Lucy continued walking through the palm tree forest.

She stopped when something snapped close by. "Hello?"

She was sure it sounded like someone had stepped on a branch. Maybe it was a lizard or another survivor. Pirate? That could be worse.

Since Lucy has no weapon, she picked up a rock and tip-toe toward the tree. She held up the rock and charged. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

She dashed to the other side, but she stopped when a blade touched her throat. Then her eyes widened at her attacker. “You!”

The wolf who kissed her stepped out from the palm tree, pointing his sword at her neck. His NPC status appeared as if Lucy had forgotten about him.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 32.3555%; height: 156px" border="1">

Charles Locksmith

Level: 15

Race: Wolf

HP: 150

Non-player Character

The pirate wolf traitor grinned at her. “Well well well. How charming to see you again, lass.”

Lucy gulped.

Apparently, she was in more trouble than being stranded on a boring island.

Book One: Chapter 5

Lucy dropped the rock and raised her hands up, slowly stepping back from Charles’s blade. Of all the people who could have survived instead, the damn traitor escaped.

"How in the water god did you escaped?" Lucy asked.

Charles shrugged. "Luck, I suppose. I thought I was a goner when the penguin pirates attacked. But I guess your so-called water god blew open the cell door for my escape."

"The water god would never bless wicked men like you!"

"Too bad, lass. Even the wicked can have time to live."

Lucy wanted to toss the rock into his face. But if she moved, he could split her throat quicker. She really needed to improve her attributes. "What are you going to do with me?"

Charles lowered his sword. "That is up to you. If you want to die, I can make that quick for you."

Lucy’s eyes widened. She whether not die yet. 

"Or we can work together to get off this bloody island," Charles suggested.

While he lowered his sword, Lucy assumed she could strike him down now. Just pinning him to the ground and biting his neck should kill him instantly. But even so, at a higher level than her, Charles might be quick enough to block her and stab her. Perhaps Sora should listen to him for now. "You got a plan?"

Charles glanced around. "We need a boat. This island has plenty of wood for us to build one. But….."

Lucy raised an eyebrow. "But what?"

Charles sighed. "I don't know how to build one."

Lucy dropped her mouth. “Why not?”

“I never built a boat before. It isn’t part of my programming.”

“Then how did you travel across the ocean?”

Charles held out his arms while shrugging his shoulders up. “I steal ships. How else could I travel freely?”

Lucy rubbed her face until an idea popped inside her head. “Maybe I can build a boat.”

Charles narrowed his eyes at her. “You? An NPC bartender?”

“Yeah, well I used to craft drinks to serve them, but listen to me.” Lucy stepped closer toward Charles. “Something happened to me when I walked through here.”

Charles crossed his arms. “Go on.”

"After I came to shore, a coconut landed on my head." She tapped her skull. "Then I saw my NPC stats appear before my eyes. But my stats looked different. It looked like a player stats."

Charles widened his eyes a little. "A player stats?" 

"Yes! Can you see it now?"

The wolf glanced above her head. "Hmmmmmmmmm. I see your name is Lucy Longsilver. Level one, dog race, 10 health points, and….. Computer player?" He rubbed his chin. "That is a little strange."

"You see?" Lucy shook her hands up. "I'm not a non-player character anymore!"

"Um-hum, perhaps you got a glitch."

"Well, a coconut bumped my head. That could explain it."

"Alright, what skills do you have?"

Lucy blinked her eyes, checking her character status. "Crafting. It is the only skill I have."

Charles curled a grin. "Then you should be able to build me a boat."

Lucy glared. "Your boat?"

"I mean our boat!" Charles held out his hands. "Neither of us wanted to be stuck on this island forever!"

Lucy studied his nervous face. She will need to keep a close eye on him so he wouldn't abandon her. Apparently, he sounded like he wanted to escape on his own for whatever reason. 

She pointed her finger at his snort. "Okay, but you better not plan to ditch me. I will claw out your eyeballs if you do."

Charles laughed. "I have the sword, lass. What makes you think you can overpower me?"

"I can surely kick your ass if I try."

"You are level one with weak attributes. I doubt you could."

Lucy smiled a mischievous grin."Wanna see?"

She jumped toward him with her claws out. Charles swung around her, pushing her against a tree. 

He pinned her and held his blade across her neck again.

She couldn’t move!

"Now listen to me," he growled into her face. "I am the stronger character here. You are still weak until you can level up your status. If you want to live, follow my directions and keep your bloody stubbornness to yourself. If you don’t, I will kill you here and now. Do you understand me now?"

Lucy shivered while feeling his warm breath on her face. His dark tone truly rattled her bones, like he was about to eat her. 

Although she hated to sacrifice her pride, what other choice did she have?

She nodded, and then Charles released her.

"Good, now build us a boat," he ordered.

Lucy rubbed her throat. "But I never built a boat in my life!"

Charles picked up a stick and a sharp flat rock from the ground. "First, you need to craft a tool. I suggest a hatchet."

Lucy took the items and stared at them.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 33.241%; height: 156px" border="1">

Hatchet

Required items:

Stick x 1

Sharp flint x 1

Thatch x 10

"It said I needed ten thatches," said Lucy.

"Oh!" Charles pulled a handful string of tall grass off the ground and handed them to Lucy. "Here you go."

Lucy stared at the materials in her hands.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 53.5399%; height: 63px" border="1">

Materials for a stone hatchet is now available. Would you like to craft one?

                                                    Yes or no.

"Yes!" Lucy ordered.

In a flash, a hatchet appeared in her hand after the other materials vanished. She held up the stone hatchet, smiling at it

"Now approach a tree and cut it down," Charles ordered. "You will need two hundred wood and one hundred fibers to build it."

"The grass has fibers?" Lucy asked.

"Bushes and plants have them. Look around. I will meet you at the beach."

Lucy sighed and strolled past the palm trees. She found two bushes beneath one tree and grabbed a hand full of fibers. She placed them behind her back, but only one fiber appeared in her equipment list.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 29.2521%; height: 22px" border="1">

Equipment full. Only one item allowed!

"Really?" Lucy growled under her closed lips.

It seemed she would need to walk back and forth to collect the needed materials. 

She took out the fiber from her equipment list and carried the rest to the beach. Charles was sitting on a large flat rock, drawing something on the sand with a stick. 

He glanced at her. "Is that all?"

Lucy placed the fibers next to him. "I can only carry one item in my inventory."

"Then you better update your strength after you level up. Chop chop!"

Lucy left him with a snarling glare as she strolled back into the forest. She chopped down one tree, and it crumbled into ten pieces of wood. 

Surely she would need to cut down a lot of palm trees to get all the required numbers of wood. She carried her first ten to the beach and dropped them into a pile near Charles. Then she walked back to get more.

Chop, carry, chop, carry. Rinse and repeat. 

After grabbing the last ten wood pieces, Lucy dropped all the materials into the pile near Charles. She panted with her tongue out. "That's….. All of them….."

Charles hopped off the rock and stared at the pile. "Good, now craft the boat."

Lucy kneeled and gathered the wood and fibers together.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 46.7894%; height: 63px" border="1">

Materials for a raft are now available. Would you like to craft one?

                                              Yes or no.

"Yes!" Lucy ordered.

"You don't have to yell to make your skill work," said Charles, "next time say it in your head."

Lucy rolled her eyes.

The materials faded as a flat buoyant platform appeared. A plank of wood on top of five logs. 

Lucy raised one eyebrow up as she glanced at Charles. “That’s a raft.”

“Same thing.” The wolf observed the raft and kicked it. “Not bad. Why don’t you craft paddles too and a sail? You will need hide to make the sail.”

Lucy stared at the forest. “Where do I get some hide?”

“From a creature. There might be a lizard-boar here.”

“But I didn’t see one here.”

“I spotted some dung on this beach after I swarm here. Trust me, there is something living here.”

It better not to be too dangerous. Lucy stroked her hair. “Alright, I will find the blasted creature. How much hide do I need?”

Charles held up his fingers. “Only five. One lizard-boar should have enough. If not, the current will carry us through the sea.” He clapped his hands. “Now start hunting!”

Lucy stared at her hatchet. “With this thing?”

“It can kill anything weak. Look at its stats.”

Lucy eyed at her crafting tool.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 20.8712%; height: 183px" border="1">

Stone Hatchet

Attack type: Physical attack

 Power: 5

Defense Power: 3

Speed: 1

Effects: None

Lucy shrugged. “I never thought we can use tools as weapons.”

“Any tool can be a weapon,” Charles explained. “If you want a more effective hunting tool, craft a spear. Get eight wood, two flints, and ten fiber to make it.”

“Okay, are you coming with me?”

Charles placed his foot on the raft. “Nope, somebody needs to watch this raft from floating into the sea.”

Lucy growled and pointed her hatchet at him. “No way! You will leave without me!”

“And why should I do that? You got the crafting skill I needed to make this raft work. And it isn’t my thing to leave a beautiful lady like you here alone. You still have my word.”

Lucy felt her cheeks turned warm. Beautiful…..?

No! Snap out of that! Lucy shook her head. “I’ll….. Be quick! Don’t you dare leave me!”

Charles sat on the raft. “God speed, lass!”

Lucy raced into the forest, still trying to forget the word ‘beautiful’ the wolf said to her. Maybe he won’t abandon her because he found her attractive. But Lucy won’t take any risk that would prevent her from avenging her father. 

Book One: Chapter 6

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 47.7571%; height: 69px" border="1">

Materials for a spear is now available. Would you like to craft one?

Yes or no.

Lucy accepted yes without speaking it out loud. The spear then appeared on the ground below her feet.

She picked up the spear with both her hands and studied her new weapon.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Spear

Attack type: Physical

Attack Power: 5

Defense Power: 1

Speed: 5

Effects: None

Lucy swung it, discovering it was light and quick. Indeed, the spear was perfect for hunting.

While holding the spear, Lucy picked up her hatchet and placed it behind her back. Her hatchet appeared under her equipment. She also noticed a number appeared next to her strength attribute.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.3739%; height: 34px" border="1">

Strength: 1 (6)

After staring back at her spear, she placed it down, and then the number six disappeared. She picked the spear back up, and the number six appeared. “Interesting.”

The fifteen number could represent the spear’s attack power near her strength, increased by one. So that could mean her attack power was six while she equipped her spear. But it didn’t change her actual strength number. She could still only carry one item in her inventory. However, her attack power grew stronger with her strength.

Lucy grinned. “Time to test out this puppy.”

Both both hands, she carried the spear through the forest. Since there were no hills and giant rocks, a creature couldn’t hide from her.

After running around the island, Lucy spotted nothing and sighed. Perhaps the small island was inhabitable unless the creature burrowed underground. Charles said he found a lump of dung on the beach. No lizard-bird could leave sought large dung on the island. Most of them were small and sometimes larger than the flock. But none of them had ever dropped a cannonball sized crap on the ground. She knew that because her father kept bossing her to clean the bird crap off the tavern rooftop. At least she didn’t need to worry about that anymore.

Lucy sat on all fours and sniffed the ground. She heard dog hunters used their noses to track their prey. Since she was a dog too, her smelling senses should work.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 85.6195%; height: 96px" border="1">

Skill gained:

Scent

This ability will allow you to detect approaching enemies, sniff out hidden foes, and track by sense of smell up to one mile.

As Lucy sniffed, she spotted a yellow line moving to the west from her position.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.5929%; height: 18px" border="1">

Lizard-boar detected!

Lucy grinned and followed the trail on both feet with her spear. To gain a new skill, Lucy guessed she has to perform a certain task to get it. Just like learning a basic technique without realizing it. After the hunt, she definitely needed to learn more tricks.

Behind a bush, Lucy peeked over it and spotted a lizard-boar eating grass below a tree. It looked like a fat green quadruped pig with two horns on its head. Kind of disgusting to look at, but very delicious to eat.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.5929%; height: 151px" border="1">

Lizard-boar

Level: 2

Race: Land creature

HP: 20

Mob

Lucy couldn’t see how strong the creature’s attack was. Perhaps the only way to find out, she had to get hit by it. But Lucy whether not find that out.

Her health points were only at ten, which was the lowest total a character could ever have. If her health reaches zero, she would never come back to life. Maybe a computer player could respawn after he or she gets killed, but finding that out too was suicidal. Lucy won’t let that creature hurt her, nor give it a chance to do that.

She ducked and crawled toward her prey. She needed to move close toward it so she could strike it before it could notice her. If she threw her spear and missed, the lizard-boar won’t hesitate to detect her.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 70.9071%; height: 99px" border="1">

Skill gained:

Stealth

Enemies will not detect you while you are crouching, but you will still be vulnerable to sight and smell.

Lucy approached behind the creature and raised her spear. When it turned toward her, widening its small red eyes, Lucy tossed her spear into its head.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.84956%; height: 39px" border="1">

Critical hit!

The lizard-boar squealed and fell to the ground, dissipating into nothingness.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.40265%; height: 39px" border="1">

Instant kill!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 17.9204%; height: 36px" border="1">

You received 200 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.5841%; height: 45px" border="1">

You received two horns!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.4558%; height: 37px" border="1">

You received three boar meat!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.2522%; height: 45px" border="1">

You received five hides!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.2788%; height: 21px" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 24.8894%; height: 22px" border="1">

One proficiency pointed received!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.0531%; height: 38px" border="1">

Health restored!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 28.0973%; height: 26px" border="1">

Equipment full. Only one item allowed!

Lucy quickly selected her strength and added her proficiency point into the attribute. Her strength changed to 2.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 28.5398%; height: 11px" border="1">

Equipment full. Only two items allowed!

“Seriously!?” Lucy could only carry one hide with her hatchet in her inventory. Perhaps that should do and she could carry the rest.

She selected one hide and the other materials from the lizard-boar appeared on the ground. She picked them all up and carried them back to the beach.

Charles was lying on the platform while snorting. When Lucy dropped the items near him, the wolf jumped on to his feet.

“Huh?” He glanced at Lucy and sighed. “Oh….. It’s you.”

Lucy glared at him. “You should be helping me instead of laying on your ass like a lazy pork belly.”

Charles leaped off the raft. “Let me remind you, I was watching this raft from floating away.”

“Sleeping on the raft isn’t watching!”

“But the raft is still here.” Charles stared at the materials on the ground. “So what did you get?”

Lucy rolled her eyes. “Horns, meat, and hides.”

“Did you get wood?”

“No.”

“Then go get some.”

Lucy facepalmed. “Oh, for the water god’s sake!”

“What water god?”

Lucy stared at him in shock. “You never heard of the Great Zeknas of the Sea?”

Charles placed his hands on his hips. “I am from the Imperial Empire. We worshipped the god of battles, Vudur. He helped us conquer to expand our kingdom.”

Typical imperials. Worshipping violence, thinking that would strengthen them. The Zeknas religion was all about freedom and strength for those living around the ocean. Her father had always made sure she respected the water god, or else the god would throw her into the void of despair. Lucy never questioned why he grew that kind of suspension.

“Now I need not learn about your religious viewpoints,” Charles stated, “be a good girl and find some wood.”

Lucy would like to grab some wood and stick it straight up the wolf’s rear end. That would make her life happy on the island.

Without traveling too far, Lucy approached a palm tree and chopped it down. She carried the wood to the hides and crafted the sail. Then she crafted two long paddles, which could also be used as weapons.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 15.708%; height: 180px" border="1">

Paddle

Attack type: Physical

Attack Power: 5

Defense Power: 1

Speed: 5

Effects: None

“Would you like to look for something on this island before we go?” Charles asked.

Lucy glanced at the forest. She still has seen nothing else on the island, except one lizard-boar. If there were more, she could kill them to level up. Creatures could also respawn so the players could farm them for experience points. With the attributes she has, Lucy won’t get far if the foes would be stronger than her.

She turned back to Charles. “I think we should stay here a little longer.”

Charles frowned. “Really?”

Lucy pointed her finger at the meat. “When I killed that boar, I received two hundred experience points. That helped me level up.”

“Okay, but how long do you plan on staying here?”

“Until I reach level five or one hundred?”

Charles rubbed his eyebrows. “That will take too long. Just grind up to level five. You will survive at that current state.”

“Ooooh-okay, but you are coming with me.”

The wolf pointed his hands at the platform. “But the raft!”

“I’m not risking you abandoning me on this island! If I encounter something stronger here, I will need your support.”

Charles shrugged. “Fine, but if we lose the raft, you will build another one.”

Lucy nodded. “Fair enough.”

*****

After slaying the last lizard-boar, Lucy sat down under a palm tree, breathing hard. She didn’t remember how many creatures she hunted, but she killed enough to reach level 10. Running, dodging, and fighting with a spear absolutely exhausted her. She only lost five health points from three attacking aggressive boars. Their attacks weren’t strong, but if they all charged her, she wouldn’t be standing. Now her bare feet were tired.

“Are you done?” Charles asked, standing over her with his arms crossed.

Lucy glared up at him. “You didn’t help me at all!”

“If I did, we would be here longer on this blasted island. I told you I needed to watch the raft.”

Lucy crossed her legs. “Why do you want to get off this island so badly?”

Charles pointed his thumb toward the beach. “Let’s just say I am looking for something, and it got taken away from me.”

“So, you can leave me behind and go after him yourself.”

“And if I did, you would be stuck here alone.”

Lucy shook her head. “Not if I build myself a raft.”

Charles pointed two fingers at her. “Good point.”

The wolf turned around and walked toward the raft. “Remember what I told you: how to craft a raft. It should be easy for you now.”

Lucy widened her eyes at him. She couldn’t believe he already left her alone. Did he decide to leave because she told him to?

That wolf must be messing with her head, but she didn’t want to sail the ocean alone too. And he was the only other NPC she knew.

“Wait!” Lucy rose and charged after Charles. “I’ll come with you!”

Charles already pushed the raft into the water, but he paused and glanced at her. A playful grin curled across his muzzle. “I knew you couldn’t resist me.”

Lucy stomped through the water and helped him push the raft further toward the sea. “Don’t think you can get under my tail. My charisma is very low.”

Charles shrugged and continue pushing.

The sea was calm, only sending tiny waves toward the shore, which made it easy for Charles and Lucy to guide the raft across the shallow waters. They soon boarded the platform and used the paddle to push the raft to the open sea.

Already the sun was setting as the sky slowly turned to yellow. Lucy never realized how long they were on the island. Slaying the lizard-boars probably took her an entire day to reach level 10.

“I think the wind can guide us now.” Charles placed the paddle down and sat beneath the sail. “It might take days to reach another island from here, but if luck is on our side, our travel shouldn’t take long.”

Lucy sat down in front of him. “Who are you after, and why?”

Charles stretched his arms out. “He is a player who goes by the name, Captain Flipper. I was looking for a map at your father’s tavern until the pigs showed up. That blasted penguin attacked your town and took the map before I could escape. I don’t know how far he is, but nothing will stop me from getting the map.”

Lucy widened her eyes. “That is why you were at the tavern? To steal my father’s possession?”

Charles held out his hands and grinned. “You got me.”

“You despicable wolf.”

“I’m a pirate. That is what we do, lass.”

Lucy felt the urge to push him into the water so the sharks could eat him. However, the Imperial guards already punished him for his attempted theft. “So the legends are true about Ghost Island? It is real?”

Charles glared at her as if he thought she was insane. “Of course it is real. If it wasn’t, there wouldn’t be a map for its’ whereabouts.”

Lucy stared at the platform. “I never knew my father had that map. But why?”

Charles smiled and pointed his finger at her. “Your father was Daddy Jone’s, right-hand man. Both of them sailed the seas together, raiding and plundering whoever they could rob. But everything changed after your father escaped from Ghost Island. While keeping the map to himself, he got married and had you. Apparently, he didn't want to live the pirate's life no more.”

Lucy never knew her father was a pirate all along. No wonder he didn't want her to go on an adventure. He probably feared she would become like him if she left his tavern. Typical that most fathers believed they knew better for their children. "What will you do when you find Ghost Island?"

"My business, my choice." Charles yawned. "Now be a good lass and watch the sea while I rest. Let me know if we approach land."

The wolf laid down, snorting.

"Ugh!" Lucy turned her back on him and glared at the sea. There were more questions she wanted to ask him. But she would have to wait until the damn wolf wakes up.

Book One: Chapter 7

Lucy sat up while stretching her arms up and yawning out loud. But it wasn't loud enough to wake up Charles. 

How long will that blasted lazy wolf sleep? Lucy looked around.

The sky turned red, and the sun was nearly down behind the horizon. Nightfall will soon arrive and no land was in sight.

After stretching out her legs and arms, Lucy sat back down and checked her computer player status. 

style="height: 349px; width: 22.7049%" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

Level: 10

Race: Cocker Spaniel (Dog)

Class: Unknown

HP: 05   MP: 0

Experience Points: 0/1000

Proficiency Points: 12

Strength: 2   Speed: 1

Intelligence: 1  Charisma: 1

Computer Player

style="height: 341px; width: 23.0372%" border="1">

Skills: 

Crafting

Stealth

style="height: 351px; width: 24.034%" border="1">

Equipment: 

White dress (AP+5)

Lizard-boar meat

Hatchet

Lucy left the spear and other materials behind since she could only carry a few in her inventory. She kept the boar meat in case she gets hungry although the meat would taste better if she cooked it. The hatchet was an easy weapon to carry, and she could use it to cut down more trees if she finds more. With the spear gone and the hatchet unequipped, Lucy’s strength remained in 2. But she will soon find a better weapon to give her a stronger attack power. Maybe a sword or pistol, or both. In fact, the paddles could be weapons too if a shark dared to attack the raft.

As Lucy crossed her legs, she stared at her proficiency points. She has used none of them since Charles and she left the island. She might as well update her attributes while she was still sailing. 

“Let’s ssssssee.” Lucy focused on the four main attributes. 

Strength would help her carry more items in her inventory and make her attack power stronger. Speed could support her dodging moves and escape faster from enemies. Even her attacks could move faster if she added more points to her speed attribute. Intelligence was useful for solving puzzles, although Lucy wasn’t sure when she will encounter one. She has no magic power either, and her magic resistance was very low. Charisma could be useful too. After all, a lady with high charisma could do anything she wanted. First, she should focus on what could help her survive longer.

Lucy added the points into her attributes and checked her results.

style="height: 349px; width: 22.7049%" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

Level: 10

Race: Cocker Spaniel (Dog)

Class: Unknown

HP: 05   MP: 0

Experience Points: 0/1000

Proficiency Points: 0

Strength: 5  Speed: 3

Intelligence: 3  Charisma: 6

Computer Player

Lucy considered strength and charisma to be her top chosen attributes. Her attacks would be stronger and the people would give her respect unless charisma only worked on NPCs. But with high charisma, everyone should treat her like a princess of the sea. Speed will be her next update after she levels up. She will need one thousand more experience points to reach the next level. Until then, her strength and charisma were her power.

After Lucy closed her status, she spotted a sparkle of lights twinkling on an island silhouette, miles away. It looked to be very far, but Lucy could make the raft drift faster with Charles’s help. This time she won’t give him an excuse to lie around like a lazy dog.

“Charles! Wake up, you lot!” Lucy shook the wolf’s shoulder. “Wake up!”

The wolf shot his eyes open and swung his fist toward Lucy. She ducked and slapped his face. 

“What was that?” she shouted.

Charles widened his eyes at her and shook his head. “Sorry! I thought you were a sea witch.”

“What?”

“Never mind, but it is your fault for waking me up like that!” He jumped to his feet and shook her finger at her face. “It’s bad luck to wake up a wolf while he is sleeping! I could have killed you!”

Lucy rose and growled. “You shouldn’t be sleeping in the first place!”

“I needed rest. Is that hard to ask?”

“Not while we’re sailing in the open sea on a small raft. Now, why don’t you turn around and look over there.” Lucy pointed her finger over Charles’s shoulder. 

The wolf glanced and smiled at the island. “Oh good, another island.”

“Now get the paddle and help me!” Lucy grabbed the second paddle and pushed the raft. 

Charles followed her lead. “Once we get there, we can go our separate ways. I’m sure any island would love to have a beautiful bartending lass in your image.”

“No, I’m coming with you. Captain Flipper needs to pay for killing my father.”

“But he is a strong player. You will never survive one step near him.”

“But I can get stronger too now. Did you forget about my bloody new stats?”

Charles bit his lip and stroked the paddle through the dark water. “You will need time to update your stats, and you will slow me down.”

Lucy shook her head in frustration. Maybe this would be a good time to try out her charisma on Charles. If it doesn’t work, then she would be on her own. But trying was better than doing nothing.

“What makes you think you will have a chance against Flipper?” she asked. “You know if you have me, your chances of defeating Flipper will succeed.”

Charles paused and gazed at her.

"We both want the same thing,” she continued, “except I can get stronger. Join me, and you will get the map. If you don’t, you will die. Common sense, right?"

Charles’s sneer slowly changed into a grin. "You are a remarkable bartending, lass. I wouldn't mind free drinks on our quest."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 58.0752%; height: 53px" border="1">

Congratulations! You received your first crew member. Collect more for your ship.

                                                         Crew: 01

It surprised Lucy. She doesn't have a ship yet unless the raft counted as one. At least her persuasion worked on Charles. "So what is the plan?"

Charles stared at the unknown island. "Well, whatever that island is, we should find a ship there and build ourselves a crew. Then we can hunt down Flipper before he finds the island. Sounds good, right?"

"Yeah," Lucy answered.

"And remember, lass. The map belongs to me. Understand?"

Lucy narrowed her eyes as she stroked. "I have no need for it."

"Then we are on good terms." Charles continued stroking. 

Lucy shrugged and stroked to move the raft faster. “How do you know how player stats work?”

“I spied on many players before and learned what makes them strong. Just like spying on your enemies before you rob them.”

“That makes sense. You were a spy for the Empire.”

“Not anymore, but it’s still in my blood.”

“Why did you betray them?”

Charles cleared his throat loudly with his fist toward his mouth. “Keep stroking. Night in the open sea is very dangerous. Less talking!”

Lucy rolled her eyes and kept the raft in motion.  

*****

The night fell quickly, but the raft was almost close to the dock at the harbor. Lucy gazed at the town past the large ships floating between the docks.

The town wasn’t as raggy and wooden as Lucy’s old home. White colors painted each building with yellow-tiled rooftops. Hundreds of candlelights glowed around the street, making the wide streets come to life. As the sky cleared, the full moon rose over the town to give the wonderful-looking settlement more light.

How beautiful! Lucy’s eyes sparkled at the town until a notification appeared in her vision.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

                                                                         You discovered Moonbright Town!

Moonbright was a tourist and gambling destination on the coastal shore of Cordeen Isle with casinos, shops, and fancy restaurants to please the wealthy visitors. Pirates, Imperials, and gamblers were all welcomed for delightful entertainment. The town allowed no fighting unless the bets were on. Moonbright earned its name after the people completed the town under the full moon. If you got the gold, the town will give you more!

Lucy glanced at Charles. “This town is Moonbright.”

The wolf crossed his arms, letting the raft drifted through the harbor freely. “I can see that.”

Lucy cocked her head. “You gambled here before?”

"I know someone who loves gambling here. If he is here, we will be lucky enough to get a ship."

"Who is he?"

"You will see him if he is at the Golden Shell casino."

Lucy has no plan to gamble at a casino because she has no money. Some casinos don't allow visitors who couldn't afford to play one game. But Charles should know the town better than her.

After the raft bumped into the dock, Charles and Lucy hopped off it. Charles grabbed a rope and tied the sail to the wooden bumper. 

"You there!" A short pelican in a blue flock coat and a black tricorn hat. He waved a cane in the air while holding a leather book in his right-wing. "Stop right there!"

Charles turned toward the pelican and smiled. "Good evening, sir."

The pelican pointed his cane at the raft. "What is that?"

Charles glanced at the raft. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuh, boat?"

"I can see it is a raft."

"I told you so," Lucy whispered.

"This dock is preserved for passenger boats and vessels only," the pelican explained. "I suggest you leave or else I will summon the guards."

Lucy gulped. 

Book One: Chapter 8

Charles stared back and forth at the pelican and the raft as if he was losing his mind. "Oh! Sorry chap!"

He pulled out three golden coins from his back pocket and dropped the coins on the pelican’s leather book. “Why don’t you take these beautiful coins and forget about the raft.”

The pelican stared at the coins and glared at Charles. In a few moments, the pelican smiled. “Welcome to Brightmoon. Enjoy our casinos and banquet.”

Charles saluted and strolled down the dock as Lucy followed him.

“That was easy,” she whispered behind him.

“If you got the money, you can do anything here,” Charles answered.

Through the town on the cobblestone street, different animal people in fancy dresses and white coats. Light posts stood along the path between bushes and benches. No dirty rotten peasant ran around, begging for gold to fuel his gambling addiction. Only friendly folks looking for a good time.

Lucy did spot two scruffy looking fellows sitting on a porch. A bear and an owl, rolling two dices on a barrel. They must have their own personal game instead of wasting coins in a casino.

A fox sat on a bench, playing a hury-gurdy instrument. And a swarm lady picked a flower from a bush to sniff it.

This place looks so much better than my old home. Lucy hated to admit that, but her father told her honesty can be a good virtue. But never insult something unless you are looking for a fight.

Up a stairway, Charles climbed up toward a yellow mansion on a hillside. A giant seashell hung over a swinging double doorway.

"Is that the Golden Shell casino?" Lucy asked.

Charles reached the porch and smirked at her. "The only casino with a giant seashell on top."

Lucy wondered how tourists could tell since the casino didn't have a sign over the entrance. Perhaps asking the townsfolk who lived on Cordeen would know better than the new arrivals.

"Unhand me!" a voice from inside.

Charles and Lucy stepped aside as two bulls in black tuxedos pulled a turtle gambler out, wearing a raggy green suit.

"Get out, loser!" One bull shouted and pushed the turtle down the stairs.

The reptile tumbled down like a rolling ball. He hit the ground and slammed into two barrels.

The bulls laughed and marched back inside. As for the turtle, he got back up, dusted the dirt off his coat, and walking away while mumbling to himself.

Lucy felt her heart raced after she watched the poor reptile get thrown out without remorse. But the turtle seemed okay with a hard shell on his back.

"Don't worry, lass. They make the women clean the kitchen." Charles pushed the doors opened and stepped through.

Lucy followed him as she shrugged. "Better than getting your neck broken."

The casino lobby was packed with gamblers, all wearing fancy clothing like the other rich folks outside. They all sat around tables, rolling dices, and playing with cards, placing bets that made them cheer or cry. More bulls in black tuxedos roamed around, watching closely at the wealthy gamblers. Lucy could tell they were bouncers, making sure nobody starts trouble.

Toward the back stood a large stairway, built up to the second floor where more people gambled.

If the Backwash Tavern was fancy as the Golden Shell, the customers would get drunk for days.

Charles glanced around until he grinned at the far left corner. "There he is!"

Lucy looked, but she could only see a crowd of gamblers gathering around a table. "I can't see him."

"You will." Charles strolled through the gambling thong.

As she followed him, Lucy noticed some gamblers were players, wearing their own pirate gear. They were too busy playing with the NPCs, trying to win plenty of money to buy more gear.

After squeezing through the crowd, Charles and Lucy reached the table in the left corner. Two gamblers moved aside, giving them some room to join the commotion. They were all watching a dwarf white cat holding five cards in one hand. He definitely looked like a pirate with a red durag on top of his fluffy head. His head looked fluffy with a white mane around his small face, shaped like a round beard. He wore a blue robe tightened by a red scarf holding a pistol. One black eyepatch covered his right eight, nearly touching his large red nose. Over his blue robe, he also wore a heavy leather brown trench coat, which wasn’t big enough to cover his fat gut.

“That’s him,” Charles whispered.

Lucy beamed her eyes at the cat, checking out the fat pirate cat’s status.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.2611%; height: 172px" border="1">

Walton Hazel

Level: 13

Race: Persian (Cat)

HP: 130

Non-player character

Two tall white cat ladies sat with him, rubbing as if he was their lucky kitty. Concubines, obviously. The people of Oyster Haven never allowed concubines to set foot in their town. If Lucy had become one, her father wound scowl her for life. There were better labors than offering yourself to perverted people. Of course, Lucy knew better than turning into a harlot.

Walton smirked at his opponent, who was a horse in a red jacket and a white ponytail wig on his head.

“Aye fold!" The cat placed his cards down. Above the cards, five numbers appeared.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 5.97345%; height: 24px" border="1">

55533

The horse gritted his teeth and slapped his cards down. "Damnit!"

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 5.64159%; height: 26px" border="1">

11234

"Walton is the winner!" The otter dealer announced.

Walton laughed and pushed the pile of tokens toward him. Both the cat ladies kissed his furry cheeks.

"Better luck next time, scallywag!" The cat shouted.

The horse snorted and walked away, giving Charles the chance to sit down in front of Walton. "Good evening, old chap."

Walton glared at Charles until he coughed a laugh. "Well, I be damn! Charles th' Traitor. Long time no see, scallywag. Did ye lost another crew?"

"Technically, I am sailing solo right now. But yes, I lost my crew to the Navy."

Walton laughed. "Meow! Ye see, beauties. Charles be a horrible cap'n. Sail wit' 'im, 'n ye will be sleepin' wit' th' fishes."

The cat ladies giggled.

Some old friend he is, Lucy thought.

"Why are ye here?" Walton lit a cigar in his mouth.

Charles scratched behind his head, humming as if he was about to say something embarrassing. "I need my ship back."

Walton burst out a loud laughter. "'Tis me ship still. Ye lost it fair 'n square."

"But you cheated unfairly."

Walton spat at the floor. "Ye can nah prove that. If th' dealer said I won, ye lost. Why don't ye get o'er it, scallywag."

Charles glared while tapping his fist on the table. There was murder in his eyes like he was ready to eat the cat up. But he didn't move a muscle. "Very well, let's have a rematch. Right here, right now."

Walton laughed off his ass. "Wit' wha'? Ye got gold?"

"Nope, but better than gold." The wolf pulled Lucy close to him. "This fine lass."

"What?" Lucy shouted.

Walton observed her, beaming his single blue eye. "Wha' be so special about her?"

"Aren't she a beauty?" Charles stroked Lucy’s hair. "A girl like her can make an excellent mate on your ship."

Walton blew a raspberry. "Dog strumpets are nah me fav'rit. I already got two beauties t' keep me in crew."

His feline ladies giggled, and one of them tickled his nose.

Charles pointed his thumb at Lucy. "She was also a bartender. She can craft free drinks for your crew."

Walton's pointy ears twitched as his eye widened. He slowly glanced at Lucy and smiled his yellow fangs. "Ye got a deal, mate!"

Lucy’s legs rattled, fearing Charles has just sold her into slavery unless he loses the game against Walton.

Book One: Chapter 9

Lucy glared at Charles. “You can’t gamble a girl’s life for a stupid boat!”

“In Moonbright, you can gamble anything, lass. Trust me.” Charles folded his hands on the table, grinning at Walton like a sneak weasel. “So mate, what game are we playing? High-Bid? Liar’s dice?”

Walton rubbed his cigar on the edge of the table. “No, I be bored wit' cards 'n dices now. We be playin' me most fav'rit. Battle Fleet!”

The wolf shrugged. “That sounds better than High-Bid.”

“What is Battle Fleet?” Lucy asked.

“It is a guessing war game,” Charles whispered. “We call the other’s token position on their grid without looking. Whoever collects all the tokens from the opponent’s side, wins. The tokens represent ships, and the grid marks the token’s location.”

“Oh, just like battling a fleet inside a fog!”

“Except it is all about luck, lass”

Lucy still wanted to punch Charles’s face, hard enough to make his blood spill across the floor. If he loses, Lucy will be struck with Walton for the rest of her life, unless a player sends him drowning into the sea. What if the cat has perverted crewmates who would keep begging her to striptease on the deck? She heard many horrors about women being harassed by their all-male crewmates. Only the strong women could keep the crew’s dirty hands off their bums. Lucy can grow stronger, but Walton’s crew might be stronger than her. Her father once said if you weren’t sure, don’t risk it. Too bad her life now rested in the damn wolf’s hands.

The dealer placed two grid boards on the table and a tall board between them so the opponents couldn’t see their boards. Charles received five black tokens and one hundred red tokens. The board has one hundred ten x ten squares, labeled by letters and numbers. Lucy guessed the black tokens were the ships and the red tokens mark the attack. Although her life was in Charles’s hands, all she could do was watch.

“Any bids?” The dealer asked.

Walton held up his finger. “ Me ship, th' Iron Maiden.” He turned his finger toward Lucy. “Against that beautiful lass.”

The dealer shrugged and stepped back from the table. “All bids are now placed. You may begin.”

Lucy placed her hands on the wolf’s shoulders. “You better win this. For my sake!”

Charles rubbed her hand. “No worries, lass. I am a pro.”

“How many times did you win?”

“Ten times.” Charles grinned.

“Dona listen t' 'im, lass!” Walton shouted, placing his black tokens down behind the board. “I beat 'im in every game we played. Ye will be servin' me crew forever! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Butterflies swirled inside Lucy’s belly while her tail lowered between her legs. 

“Oh shut it, Walton.” Charles placed his black tokens on the board, spreading them around the center separately. Their position appeared in a house shape, hopefully, hard enough for the fat cat to hit.

“A, 10!” Charles placed the red token on the upper corner square.

“Miss!” Walton replied. “E,10!”

Charles shook his head. “Miss.”

Walton stroked his fluffy beard. “How about C, 5.”

Charles frowned. “Hit.” He removed the black token off the grid and handed it to Walton.

The fat cat stared at the shiny black token and rubbed it between his fingers. “First blood, me lad. Are ye usin' yer galleon position?”

Charles narrowed his eyes. “What makes you think that?”

“A fellow once told me if th' first token be C, five. If that's th' case, yer opponent be most likely arranged his pieces in a galleon shape.”

“What if he is buffing?”

Walton chuckled. “I know th' galleon position pretty well. If I be wrong, yer chances are safe. Yer turn, matey.”

Charles took a deep breath and stared at his grid. "G, 5."

"Miss! D, 4."

Charles smirked. "You missed it too."

"Did I? E, 3!"

"Hit." Charles handed his black token to the cat.

Walton chuckled while hissing through his fangs."

Ye see, matey? I know th' galleon position. Maybe nah accurately, but I know how t' draw it out. Heeheehee! F, 3!"

Charles shook his head. "Miss."

Walton shook his claw up. "Nah next time."

Lucy massaged her temple. Charles lost three-two tokens, and he has caught none of Walton’s pieces. If Walton could track Charles’s other tokens by calling the spots close to them as Charles kept missing, the fat cat would win for sure. Somehow Charles needed to know the closet spots where Walton’s tokens were located. But how?

Lucy glanced around. All the spectators stood around the table like a wall, and the dealer was watching Charles and Walton closely to make sure they weren't peeking over the board.

Wait, a minute! If the dealer could see both the grids from his position, then Lucy could get near him to look at Walton’s side. Charles could win quickly if he knew where Walton’s tokens were exactly at. 

She hated cheating, but she doesn't want to become Walton’s cabin girl on a dirty ship. Who knew how disrespectful his crew might be.

The only way to get a close look, Lucy would need to use her sheath skill. She would get kicked out if the dealer noticed she was spying on the cat. All she needed was one peek. And then her memory will catch the grid's image.

"Stall him," Lucy whispered behind Charles.

The wolf peeked at her. "What?"

"Stall him until I come back."

"Wha' are ye two whisperin' about?" Walton shouted, nearly making Lucy jumped off her feet. 

"Okay." Charles grinned at the cat. "Oh, calm down. I'm still thinking."

Walton crossed his arms. "Hurry up then. Me throat be gettin' thirsty fer some rum."

Lucy held up her hand. "I need to use the ladies' room."

The otter dealer pointed his finger up. "On the second floor, but we do not allow bids to leave the table."

"Pleeeassssa! I need to go!"

"I am sorry, but-"

"Geez, let th' beauty go," Walton exclaimed. "I don't wants t' see a cur piss on th' floor nigh me."

The dealer nodded. "You have two minutes, or else your bidder forefits the game."

Lucy glanced at the stairs and smiled. "Thank you."

At the top, she could look down at the entire lobby. Since the ledge was over the left corner, she could see Walton’s grid without being seen. 

She squeezed through the spectators and raced up the stairs. On the second floor, she stood over the corner and gazed down. 

Yes! Lucy and Charles and Walton’s table. 

The cat's tokens were in a T position on his grid board. 

B, 2. 

B, 5.

B, 9.

E, 5.

I, 5.

Lucy memorized the coordinates and strolled down the stairs. Charles hasn't made a move yet, which was a good thing. He cannot let Walton keep his advantage.

When Lucy approached Charles's back, the cat knocked on the table. "Ahoy? Ahoy? Make a move, damnit!"

"I saw his tokens," Lucy whispered. "B, 2. B, 5. B,9. E,5. And I, 5."

Charles smirked and kissed Lucy’s hand. "You are my lucky charm."

Lucy’s cheeks blushed. That was nice of him, but Lucy was still too nervous about getting sold to Walton. 

"Are yer ears open?" Walton shouted.

Charles turned toward his grid. "Yeah, yeah. I finally made my decision."

Walton laughed. "Did ye decide t' lose on purpose?"

Charles scratched the back of his neck. "Not lightly. B,2."

Walton stared at his grid and shrugged. "Lucky hit." He handed the token to the wolf and sat back down with his ladies. "G,3."

Charles grinned, sucking in his confidence. "Missed. B,5."

"Wha'?" Walton stared at his grid. "Meow! I still 'ave th' upper hand!" He gave Charles his second black token. "H,3."

Charles was now down to two black tokens. If the cat could take longer to find Charles’s other tokens, Charles would still have the chance. 

Charles yawned while covering his mouth. "B,9."

The audience gasped.

Walton glared. "Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!”

We both have two tokens left." He slid the third black token to the wolf. "You expect me to be scared in my pants? We both 'ave two tokens left. Ye expect me t' be scared in me pants?"

"No." Charles flipped the black token. It landed near his black token pile. "I expect to win this game so I can take back what is rightfully mine."

Walton drummed the table while chuckling. "Ye know I already completed half yer ship. All I needed be draw th' other side t' win. Ye dunno where me other tokens are. Heeheehee!"

Charles clenched his hands as he rested his elbows on the table. "Do I know?"

Walton narrowed his eye, studying the wolf’s face. "Ye only got lucky hits. Luck doesn't stay wit' ye forever, scallywag."

"Oh, really." Charles held up his red token. "Make your guess."

Walton mumbled, drumming his fingers. "D,6."

Charles placed his red token down on to the square. "Miss."

He shot his glaring eyes at the cat, smelling like a devil. "E,5."

Everyone howled in amazement. 

"Blow me down!" The cat tapped back, but he gripped on the table before he fell off his seat. He stared closely at his grid and glared at Charles. "How did ye know?"

"Perhaps I am full of luck tonight." Charles chuckled and wiggled his fingers to Walton. "Now hand it over."

Walton tightened his fists. It looked like he was ready to explode. His concubines covered their mouths, shocked at his terrifying behavior. 

He soon grabbed his black token and tossed it.

Charles caught the token and placed it down. "Now that is a good sport."

Walton pointed his claw at Charles. "Somethin' fishy be sailin' around here."

Charles sniffed the air. “I don’t smell something fishy. But I do smell fragrance and tobacco in here.”

“Ye be th' one smellin' fishy here! Somehow ye knew me secret positions without lookin'!”

Charles raised an eyebrow. “What is your proof?”

Walton frowned. “I don't know, but somehow you know. Maybe your girly girl sneaked behind my back to look.”

Charles pointed his thumb at Lucy. “She only went to use the chamber pot.”

“Ye be lyin'! I can tell if ye keep makin' accurate guesses that ye shouldn't know-”

“Can we continue, please?”

The cat paused, tightening his left fist. “E,7!”

Charles picked up his black token and flung it to the cat. “Hit.”

Walton caught the token and laughed as he glared at Lucy. “Prepare t' serve me crew forever, lass! If ye don't keep them drunk, they will-”

“I,5!” Charles shouted.

Walton dropped his mouth. “WHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAT!?”

“I,5. Did you hear me?”

The fat cat shook his fits up, shouting like a baby throwing a tantrum temper. He screamed so loud, his cat ladies walked away to move away from him. He pointed his finger back at Charles. “Cheater!”

“I didn’t cheat.”

“Ye be a liar 'n a cheater!”

Charles pointed his two fingers at his glaring eyes. “Look at me. Do these eyes say I was cheating?”

Walton tugged the dealer’s sleeve. “Tell me ye saw 'im do somethin' suspicious!”

The otter dealer shook his head. “Sorry, I noticed nothing. Your challenger is the winner.”

The spectators applauded and one fox lady kissed Charles’s cheek. His face turned red, and he laughed with a laugh. “Thank you! Thank you!”

He rose over the table and held out his hand toward the cat. “Now will you kindly escort us to my ship? We got a long journey ahead of us.”

Walton bit his lip, still glaring at the wolf. Then he suddenly laughed and shook the wolf’s hand. “Sure, matey! I shall brin' ye t' yer ship. But can ye wait fer me at the Dusty Swan Tavern? I 'ave t' loot a leak afore leavin' this hostel.”

“Don’t take too long.”

“Say that t' me bladder. I couldn't stop drinkin' th' fine wine here.” Walton laughed as he left the table.

Lucy sighed. “That was close.”

“I said trust me.” Charles smiled.

Lucy pointed her claw at him. “Do that again, and you won’t have a mouth to smile with.”

Charles shrugged. “Fair enough.”

Book One: Chapter 10

Inside the Dusty Swan, the pig bartender poured a bottle of rum into Lucy’s tankard. She took the tankard and sipped her drink slowly, admiring the spicy cinnamon taste. 

"Mmmmmmmh." Lucy finished and glanced around.

The tavern was small with crippled floorboards, and six round bar tables shaped like tall stools. Rust painted the walls and candlelights lit the entire establishment from the corners. Besides Lucy and Charles, two other visitors sat near the corner. A raccoon and bear, drinking as if they were bored.

The Dusty Swan appeared to be a low standard bar for cheap visitors who couldn't afford the casinos and fine diners. At least most visitors could enjoy themselves. Even the tavern was nice and quiet near the harbor.

Lucy glared at the door. "Why is that fatty cat taking so long?"

"Patience, lass." Charles sipped his silver cup. "If the kitty has to go, he has to go."

Lucy placed her tankard down. "Another, please."

"Hold on there, lass. I am out of coin now."

"What?"

Charles gulped down his drink and sighed. "But no worries, though. I should have plenty of gold in my cabin….. Unless Walton spent it all."

Lucy shook her head. Drinking one tankard of rum was never enough to satisfy her. "How do you know Walton. Was he your old crewmate?"

"He was my first." Charles placed his empty tankard down. "After I betrayed the empire, he helped me get a ship and sailed with me ever since. We have been together before he has started his own crew. For fun, we gambled for whom would get the ship. And he won, despite he cheated under the dealer's nose."

"Did you get another ship?"

"Yes, until a player sunk it. But now I got my ship back, we can continue our journey."

"Where next?"

Charles rubbed the fur under his chin. "We will need a crew. I can ask Walton and his men to join us. If they refuse, I know another place to find a crew. Blackmare Island."

"What is that place?" Lucy asked.

"A swamp island with a few towns and one seaport. The townsfolk there lived in fear of voodoo magic and curses. They have been trying to hunt down witches responsible for the disappearances. But there are plenty of men there to build a crew. If we are lucky, we might find a witch doctor to join us."

"Why a witch doctor?"

"They can produce spells and heal our crew. More effective than regular doctors." Charles smiled.

Lucy remembered her father told her witches were dangerous. If you make a deal with them, they will take your soul or turn you into a fish for food. Witches, especially voodoo witches, couldn’t be trusted. "I don't think we should recruit a witch doctor."

Charles crossed his arms. "Why not, lass?"

"Because my-"

Lucy paused when she heard the door creaked open.

Walton and four pirate bobcats stepped into the tavern. His crew looked the same, wearing leather coats and short breeches above their books. And they drew their swords out as if they were preparing for battle.

"Ahoy there, matey!" Walton shouted while his crew placed a plank on the door's lock brackets. "Are ye enjoyin' yer drinks here?"

Charles slid around on his stool to face Walton. "Yes, why don’t you join us."

Walton chuckled. "No thanks. I jus' empty me belly o'er th' chamber pot. But afore we go, I wants t' ask ye one question. Did ye hornswaggled?"

"Hornswaggled?" Lucy asked.

"Cheating. Did ye cheated?"

Charles shook his head. "No, we have been through this already, Walton. I didn't cheat."

Walton laughed as his crew joined him. "Ye reckon I be squiffy?  While ye two were drinkin' in th' tavern, I went peekin' around in th' casino. Then one fine beauty said she saw a cocker spaniel lookin' down o'er th' ledge on th' upper floor. Guess where that ledge was facin'."

"Above a chamber pot?" 

Walton’s face turned red, so red, his red nose turned invisible. "No, ye bloody fool! 'twas above us! Yer wretch didn' left ro use a chamber pot! She was spyin' on me board 'n told ye me set!"

Lucy felt a chill raced up her spine. She didn't think anyone inside the casino cared. Whoever the lady was, she spotted Lucy without being seen in the crowd. Maybe Walton used his own charm to get some information from her. Now that he knew, he won't let Charles and Lucy leave the tavern alive! Why couldn’t the damn wolf find another ship to take?

Charles held up his hands while keeping his face straight with a playful grin. "Alright, Walton. You got me. But as an old friend, I didn't ask Lucy here to spy on you."

The cocker spaniel widened her eyes at him. "What?"

Charles pointed his thumb at her. "It is her own choice to check your board. It's her fault. Her fault."

Lucy growled. "You backstabbing scoundrel!" She pounded her fists on his back, but he ignored her beating. 

Still, his level was higher than her. It was like she was punching a wall instead of flesh. But he won't remain lucky after her level reaches higher than him.

Walton pointed his finger at her. "But ye listened t' her 'n hornswaggled!"

Charles rolled his eyes. "She threatened me. What else could I do?" He sent Lucy a quick wink. Perhaps he was only lying to get him and Lucy out of the pickle.

Walton crossed his arms. "Threatened me arse. I know ye be lyin' t' me, or else ye wouldnât had hornswaggled me in th' first ship. Both o' ye be guilty!"

Charles looked around like he was trying to find more words to support his excuse. His nervous look proved Walton has beaten him.

"Ye sneaky bastard. Returnin' t' an ole scallywag, jus' t' loot his ship? That really pissed me off." Walton pulled out his pistol and pointed it at Charles. "Here's wha' will happen, heartie. I be lootin' th' lass wit' me, 'n ye will hang naked o'er th' main street. Or I can skin ye alive 'n let th' fishes feast on yer bones." He tapped his foot on the floor. "So will it be, mate? Those yer skin, or hang naked? Yer only choices!"

Lucy’s heart raced. Why couldn’t Charles steal a different ship instead?

Book One: Chapter 11

Lucy gazed at Walton and his crewmates, studying their character status in hopes they would be weaker than Charles.

style="height: 171px; width: 16.6133%" border="1">

Walton Hazel

Level: 13

Race: Persian (Cat)

HP: 130

Non-player character

style="height: 162px; width: 16.6133%" border="1">

Scarp

Level: 17

Race: Bobcat

HP: 170

Non-player character

style="height: 160px; width: 17.1671%" border="1">

Tuff

Level: 17

Race: Bobcat

HP: 170

Non-player character

style="height: 176px; width: 17.4994%" border="1">

Boldy

Level: 17

Race: Bobcat

HP: 170

Non-player character

style="height: 161px; width: 16.8349%" border="1">

Gory

Level: 17

Race: Bobcat

HP: 170

Non-player character

Walton was the weakest among his crew, but his companions had higher levels than him. And based on their triangular burly bodies, the cat pirates could crush Charles into two pieces. Clearly fighting them would give no victory to Lucy and Charles.

Charles got up from his stool and crossed his arms, keeping his confidences straight. “Do you want to know why I cheated?”

Walton sneered while aiming his pistol at the wolf. “Yer excuses will nah save yer skin. I whether loot it 'n hang yer corpse down th' street.”

Charles held up both his fingers. “On the contrary, I whether keep my skin and hang naked. But I cheated because you cheated. As they say, if your scrub one pirate’s back, he has to scrub your back next. Get it?”

Walton laughed. “'Tis too late t' say sorry, ole heartie. They also say if ye piss off a pirate, th' pirate will loot a piss on ye.”

Lucy lowered her eyebrows into a V above her widened her eyes. “What?”

Walton held up his arms with a shrug. “'Tis jus' a figure o' speech, lass. I wouldna piss on Charles like a drunken idiot. But he still needs t' pay th' consequences!”

Charles stared at a large oil lamb chandelier hanging on the ceiling. Then he slowly reached into his back pocket under his coat. Lucy assumed what he was about to do.

“Then this is goodbye, old friend.” The wolf pulled out a small knife and tossed it straight toward the chandelier. His blade cut the rope and the chandelier crashed in front of Walton and his crew, releasing a wall of fire.

The bartender dropped his mouth at the fire. “You are going to pay for that!”

Charles saluted him. “Thanks for the drinks!”

He grabbed Lucy and rushed toward the window. “Jump!”

Both of them crashed through the window and landed into a wooden boat, hanging on two ropes connected to small cranes on the tavern wall over a slope below. The boat was part of the tavern’s decoration, although it wasn’t a swan.

Charles swung his sword, cutting the ropes. The boat fell and slid down the slope across the cobblestone through the town.

Lucy held on to the boat’s gunwale sides, screaming through the air.

“Look out!” Charles pulled the boat to the right, sliding past a cabbage cart.

A sheep couple in white dresses leaped out of the way, and a kitten boy in a sailor suit dropped his ice cream as the boat shifted past him.

After a bump, the boat continued through the market square, although the street was flat. Lucy has nothing to stop the boat with. It might as well keep sliding until it loses momentum. But the chances of them crashing were very high.

“Get out of the way! Get of the way!” Lucy shouted at the crowd.

Foxes, deers, and cats ran from the speeding boat. They pushed vendors out of the way, dropped their belongings, and fell to the ground. Lucy didn’t dare turn the boat, not risking to crash into a person. Everyone was moving clearly out of the way, although they left a mess in the market.

“How can we make this bloody thing stop!?” Lucy shouted.

“No worries, lass!” Charles shouted behind her. “Let the boat go until we reach the harbor!”

Lucy spotted a shop at the end of the street. No was no other path around it. “Oh, crap!”

A mouse in a brown leather jack and glasses spotted the incoming boat. He opened the doors, allowing the boat through without crashing.

The boat glided past shelves and shelves of glass jars, full of candy. Toward the end, the boat bumped into a wall, sending Charles and Lucy flying through an open window.

Both of them tumbled down a grassy slope. Lucy’s whole world rolled as grass and dirt rained around her. When she hit the bottom of the hillside, Charles landed on top of her. His snort nearly touching her muzzle.

“Thanks for saving my fall,” he whispered.

Lucy blushed for the moment and pushed him off. She rose and caught her breath. “You almost got us killed!”

Charles got up and brushed himself off. “I’m sorry about that, but I did what I needed to do.”

Lucy shook her hands in the air. “What makes your ship more special than the other ships here?”

Charles glared and pointed his claw at Lucy’s nose. “It isn’t just a special ship! It is-”

An explosion roared from the highest level on the hillside. Black smoke bloomed into the dark sky like a mushroom growing from the ground.

Lucy gulped. “Was that-”

“The Dusty Swan? I believe so,” Charles answered. “Come on. The authorities will crawl all over the place.”

Lucy followed him through a small grass field below the hillside toward the next town. How could getting a ship could be so hard to do? Of course, the vessels were expensive, but if Lucy and Charles got simple jobs to earn gold, Charles’s ridiculous stunt wouldn’t have happened. Not only he angered a band of pirates, but the entire town would also soon gang up on him for ruining their peaceful evening. And poor Lucy would share his punishment with the island’s authorities. But to avoid punishment, they must escape as fast as possible.

Through the town, they reached the harbor and stopped to look around the docks. There seemed to be a hundred ships floating around the docks with their sails, blocking the moonlight sky. All of them nearly looked the same from brigs to barques.

“Which one is your ship?” Lucy asked.

Charles strolled across a dock through the bay, glancing around at the parked vessels. “Bollocks! I should have asked Walton before he betrayed me!”

“You are the one who betrayed him!”

Charles glared at Lucy. “He did that first before he took my ship! I have been wanting my ship back ever since he took it!”

Lucy placed her hands on her hips. “Was that your plan all along when we came here?”

Charles rubbed his hand through his short hair. “It was before I tried to take your father’s map. Walton ended our friendship when he crossed me. It took me a year to find him, but it was worth it. Now I can finally get my ship back. So help me find it.”

Lucy rolled her eyes. “You are a scoundrel, just like the rumors said about you.”

Charles held up his finger. “Not all the rumors are true about me.”

“Is that so? What about when you ratted me out to Walton? I helped you so I wouldn’t become Walton’s scratch toy!”

“And I thank you for that. But if your eyes were clear, you should have noticed I-” Charles paused and looked over Lucy’s shoulders. “Oh, no…..”

Lucy looked back and saw Walton and his crew racing down the dock toward her. There were more of them, about forty. Where did they all come from?

“Prepare t' sleep wit' th' fishes, Charles!” The fat cat shouted while waving his sword through the air. “N yer lass belongs t' me!”

“Bollocks!” Charles grabbed Lucy’s hand and raced down the dock while dragging her along.

He beamed his eyes forward and smiled. “There it is!”

Lucy glanced straight ahead while running behind Charles. They were approaching a large ship with five-floor levels. Three sails on different deck levels connected by ratlines and a bow strip stood at the front over a dog lady figurehead. It has eighteen cannons on its side. Maybe more on the other side.

As Lucy came close toward it, a notification appeared in her vision.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.1637%; height: 274px" border="1">

Iron Maiden

Type: Brigantine

Level: 20

HP: 200

AP: 50

Strength: 10

Speed: 5

Cannons: 40

Crew: 0

Lucy never saw a ship’s status before while she lived at Oyster Haven. Of course, she has seen many vessels sailing in and out of the seaport. Only the players and NPCs who owned a ship could see their data. “It’s huge!”

“I know, right?” Charles climbed up the rope ladder on the ship.

Lucy climbed up next, not daring to see how close Walton’s pirates were on the dock. “How in the water god’s name can you sail this thing out?”

"One person can sail this ship alone, but a crew makes things a lot easier to manage the ship.” Charles held out his hand to Lucy. "Come on!"

She grabbed his hand, and he pulled her up to the main deck. A longboat rested on the center, and six cannons faced the right and left sides.

Charles picked up a cannonball and loaded it into the cannon, facing the dock. "Untie the ropes, lass!"

Lucy untied the ropes keeping the ship close to the dock. "What are you doing?"

Charles aimed the cannon toward the center of the dock. "Giving us time to escape!"

After she freed the ship from the dock, Lucy watched Charles fired the cannon toward the stampeding cats. Her heart dropped, fearing Charles was going to kill his ex-comrade.

But the flying cannonball didn't reach too far. It landed in front of the cats and exploded. Half the dock sunk into the water while the cat pirates remained on the other side. None of them could reach the Iron Maiden now.

Charles ran up to the sterncastle deck and twirled the ship's wheel. The Iron Maiden sailed off toward the open sea.

“See yah, mate!” Charles shouted from the sterncastle deck.

“Ye ship lootin' bastard!” Walton shouted from the dock. “Aft we get another ship, I shall hunt ye down t' th' ends o' th' sea!”

“You can try! I already got a head start!”

“Chaaaaaaaaaaaaarles!!!”

The wolf laughed, waving goodbye to the cat.

Lucy giggled, although she couldn’t understand why Charles stealing his friend’s ship was kind of funny. She stopped when a notification appeared.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

                                                                                                     Congratulations

 and your crewmate has successfully stolen a pirate ship [The Iron Maiden]. Therefore, you received the class [Pirate]. Enjoy your new life of buccaneering and looting against the Imperial Empire.

Lucy checked her character status to make sure the notification wasn’t treating her.

style="height: 331px; width: 21.7081%" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

Level: 10

Race: Cocker Spaniel (Dog)

Class: Pirate

HP: 100   MP: 0

Experience Points: 0/1000

Proficiency Points: 0

Strength: 5   Speed: 3

Intelligence: 3  Charisma: 6

Computer Player

Lucy couldn’t believe her eyes. After serving as a bartender, she has become a pirate, just like the players and the rogue NPCs.

Now she was a pirate, she felt like freedom has finally found her.

Book One: Chapter 12

Lucas Lloyd stepped out of the school bus and raced across the street toward his white house. Today was Friday, and high school was finally over until next week. And best of all, Lucas has no homework to complete over the weekend. Sure, his test was a pain, but it was worth it when the school bell rang. With freedom over the weekend, Lucas has plenty of time to play Skulls and Crossbones. What a relief he could continue his adventure.

When he reached the door, he knocked on the door, and his mother opened it.

"Welcome home, dear," she said, "how did your exam go?"

Lucas smirked as he stepped inside. "I think I did fine, mom. The results will not show until next week."

"I hope you did well." His mother closed the door behind him. "Remember, your father and I are going on our business trip this weekend. Our flight will leave tonight."

"Okay, mom." Lucas knew his parents were flying to Tokyo for a long meeting with their corporate sponsors. Something to do with a computer product their company was investing to sell. But it was a good thing his parents were leaving him alone at his house for two days. That will give him plenty of time to play.

"I will order you pizza before we leave," his mother informed. "There is still plenty of food in the fridge."

"Thank you, mom." Lucas rushed up the stairway and through the hall toward his bedroom. His mother and father will leave around 4 pm. He still has enough time to check out the map before he says goodbye to his parents.

After shutting the door, Lucas threw his backpack onto his bed and removed his shoes. He sat at his computer desk near his window and booted up his system. It only took a few minutes for him to wait, and then he logged into his Skulls and Crossbones account. Then he selected his avatar, Captain Flipper.

He liked penguins, and he believed they were the most ruthless packs of creatures on the planet. All his friends at school kept telling him penguins were weak and vulnerable to predators, sought as polar bears and killer whales. Not even one pack could take down a hungry seal in the Arctic.

Lucas wanted to prove them wrong by playing as a pirate penguin in the game. Although his penguin pirates were fictional characters, they proved to be strong in numbers and very hazardous to their enemies.

Lucas had spent one month building up his character to become the strongest pirate in Nassau. But hunting down ships and destroying towns weren't enough to reach the top player list. He needed to find the legendary dungeon on Ghost Island, which contained the rarest gear to improve his status. Once he finds the rare loot, nobody would dare insult his character for being a penguin. He will become the greatest penguin pirate of all!

Lucas clicked his character and placed his FIG (Full Integrator Gear) headset on his head. With his eyes closed, the gear buzzed on his head.

A stream of blue lights glided through his vision as if he was rushing through hyperspace. After a flash, Lucas appeared on a dock near a town under a sunny sky. His ship, the Ruthless Peaker, floated on the ocean surface in front of him. A glorious vessel coated in armor plates across its hull with three sails. It was a brigantine type ship, big enough to hold a crew of one thousand penguins. Twenty cannons and two harpoon guns to catch any helpless ship to raid. Captain Flipper gave it the name, Ruthless Peaker, for its giant drill built to sink an obstacle in its path. With the drill, he broke through an iceberg and sunken five ships together as he crushed through them. Nothing could survive his drill.

After he destroyed Oyster Haven, Flipper left his ship at Matlock, a neutral place for pirates. Keeping a pirate ship at a seaport was a good place to keep it safe from thieves. All seaports provided invisible barriers around the ships owned by players. It doesn’t protect NPC ships since it wouldn’t be fun if the players couldn't steal them. If Flipper left his vessel in the open sea or near an uncharted island, other pirate players could take it. He spent ten thousand gold to buy the brigantine and hundreds of unique crafting parts to strengthen it. Basically, that costed more than his father's car. Losing his ship would make his day furious.

Flipper walked up the boarding plank. On the main deck, two penguins greeted him, Baffy and Daffy. Both were twins, except Baffy was muscular and taller, while Daffy was shorter and fat like a beach ball.

None of them were players, which was better for Flipper's quests. Having players for a crew could cause a lot of trouble, but NPC crewmates were obedient and available. Most players preferred to go solo with sentient programs to have better experiences. NPC crewmates were easy to collect and useful in many ways. But sometimes they could screw up based on their personalities.

"Aye aye, captain!" Baffy saluted. "Ready to set sail?"

"Not yet, mateys," said Flipper, sinking into his alternate role-playing personality. "I need to check my map and head back to town. But we will sail out later. We will find Ghost Island in no time."

The two penguins saluted again.

"Yuppie, captain!" Daffy barked.

Captain Flipper chuckled and entered his quarters inside the back of his ship. He sat behind his desk and unrolled the map. "Huh?"

Flipper stared closer at the map. The image of Ghost Island was at the right corner, now it was on the center among the charted islands.

"Hmmmmmmmmmm." Flipper rubbed beneath his beak.

The island could be disappearing and reappear in random seas. If that was true, then traveling to the island would take forever.

Captain Flipper took the map yesterday and memorized its location before he had to log out to get some sleep. Perhaps the island changes locations after the next day.

"What a pain." Flipper will figure it out after his parents leave and he eats pizza. He won’t play the game on an empty stomach. And virtual food and rum don’t count.

Book One: Chapter 13

Lucy yawned before she sat up and rubbed her eyes. After her vision returned, she smiled at her surroundings. She laid on the comfy queen-sized bed inside the great cabin at the back of the Iron Maiden. Unlike a typical captain’s quarters, the cabin was like an extensive suite at an inn. While the bed was on the far left corner, the desk stood in front of the back glass window. The bathroom was on the right with one tub and grooming equipment. Bookshelves, a dresser, a weapon rack, and everything a captain would need for himself. Four other rooms with beds were outside the great cabin, probably for high ranked crew members. If the rest of the crew needed someplace to sleep on the ship, they get the buck beds in the orlop deck.

Since their escape from Brightmoon, Charles gave Lucy a quick tour of his ship. The navigation room sat on top of the great cabin near the sterncastle deck and below the poop deck. There was an infirmary, a cargo hold, and a crow’s nest on the mainmast over the quarterdeck. One brig chamber where the pirates held captives for ransom or interrogation, and one kitchen for one cook. If the crew needed to wash or use the restroom, they get the stall room in the cargo hold. And since Walton became in charge of the ship, the stall room hasn’t been cleaned too often.

Gross! Lucy was grateful Charles allowed her to use his personal bathroom and sleep on his cozy bed while he slept in one of the crew quarters. A lady should have the benefit of sleeping in a nice clean room.

After she stretched her arms out, Lucy got off the bed and placed her white dress on. She tightened her dress and wrapped a leather belt around her waist, which has a long sheath on the back. From the sheath, she pulled out a silver cutlass sword with a golden handle.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 43.8053%; height: 185px" border="1">

The Vanquisher

Attack type: Physical

Attack Power: 10

Defense Power: 5

Speed: 10

Effects: Raises speed to 10 for ten seconds after a critical hit.

Charles found the sword in a stash chest and gave it to Lucy. He believed Walton looted the sword because he left the sword in the chest behind. Since Lucy has no weapon, Charles offered it to her as a reward for earning her pirate class. With its effect, Lucy will become the fastest swordswoman in the seven seas. If she kept updating her speed attribute, nobody could touch her.

Lucy slid her sword back into her sheath and checked her equipment list. The sword was the only item she was carrying. She left the hatchet in the stash and Charles cooked the lizard-boar meat for dinner. One meat wasn’t enough to fill up their bellies, but two grog bottles and pieces of bread with butter on top were enough to satisfy them both. The ship’s stores contained fish, spices, vegetables, fruits, and plenty of rum to keep the crew from starving. Of course, there was a cargo of fishes for a crew of pirate cats. Lucy didn’t mind fish, but Charles hated fish. He preferred vegetables and fruits, which were out of character for a wolf. If he got stranded at sea, he whether eat seaweed than catch fishes with a harpoon.

The rest of the cargo was health potions, elixirs, weapons, cloth, wooden planks, and other loot used for crafting or trading. But they found no gold anywhere on the decks. Charles suspected Walton wasted all the gold on gambling, which was typical of him. But they could get more gold if they traded half of the cargo. After all, pirates make a living by looting and trading to the highest bidder.

Lucy left the great cabin and walked to the quarter-deck outside, looking around for Charles. She didn’t see him on the forecastle deck, the main deck, or even on the quarterdeck. So she climbed up to the sterncastle deck and spotted him on the poop deck, staring through a spyglass. What could he be up to this time in the morning?

"Hey!" Lucy shouted, climbing up the ladder to the poop deck.

Charles lowered his spyglass and smiled. "Why hello there, lass. Was my bed comfy for you?"

Lucy snorted as she stood next to him. "It smelled like a furball."

"Sorry about that. Walton hates taking baths. But I can wash the bed sheets if you like."

Lucy giggled. "It's fine. I still smelled like a wet dog."

"But you took a bath last night."

"At least I don’t smell like a cat."

Charles laughed. "I am just keeping an eye out for players. Sometimes they raid random ships for fun. When we get close to Blackmare, we will sail out from the PVP waters."

Lucy glanced at the open sea. So far, no other ships or land was in sight. The sea was a little quiet with small waves splashing below the ship. If a hostile ship appears, Lucy and Charles would have to scramble to each cannon to fire them all. But if the players board the ship, Lucy and Charles could get outnumbered. For the best, they should avoid other pirate ships until they get a crew.

"How long will it take to reach Blackmare?" Lucy asked while the wind blew through her hair.

"We might reach there by nightfall." Charles pulled out a scroll and unrolled it. "See? It is forty miles from Cordeen Isle."

Lucy stared at the paper, which was a map of the Sea of Raybour, harboring ten islands. Blackmare looked like a cloud of black spots, clustered together to form a round imperfect circle.

She pointed her finger at the dark island. "Why is Blackmare shaped like that?"

"Blackmare isn't one island, it is many." Charles rolled up the map. "They are close together, surrounded by swamp water and marshes. Everybody gets their feet wet there.”

Lucy leaned over the railing. “We always get our feet wet in this world. Dryland is like stepping stones here.”

“Indeed.” Charles pulled open a hatch on the poop deck and dropped through it. “In the meantime, you can do what you want here. We have one hour and fifteen minutes before sunset.”

Lucy stared at the hatch, which she didn’t notice before when she first climbed onto the poop deck. She wasn’t sure what else she could do while waiting to arrive at the swamp island. Charles has dices and cards for a game, but the cat pirates didn’t leave much entertainment on the Iron Maiden. If the crew was on the ship, the atmosphere would be more colorful. Lots of talking and singing would keep Lucy from getting bored. She could go back to bed if her tiredness didn’t leave her body. Maybe Charles could give her something to do.

Lucy climbed through the hatch into the navigation room. A large square table with the world map rested at the center. On the right, Charles placed the rolled map into a dresser between other maps rolled up.

“Is there anything else to do on this ship?” Lucy asked.

Charles closed the drawer. “Why to do some fencing? Give your sword some practice?”

“I don’t need practice.” Lucy crossed her arms. “I can handle a weapon on my own.”

“Ha! Last time I fought you, I have beaten you.”

“You kissed me!”

Charles laughed. “It was a distraction.”

“And my father knocked you out.”

Charles shrugged. “Still, I called that kiss a victory.”

Lucy rolled her eyes. “But you didn’t beat me.”

“Then why don’t we have a rematch? Nobody will get in our way this time.”

“Okay.” Lucy shook her finger at him. “But no kissing! I will bite your nose off if you try that shit again!”

“Fair enough.” Charles pulled out his silver spadroon. “Outside.”

He pushed the door open, allowing Lucy to walk out to the sterncastle desk.

Charles closed the door and headed to the main deck. “There is more space down here.”

On the main deck, he spread out his feet, keeping his sword up. “Ready?”

Lucy copied his stance while keeping five feet apart from the wolf. “My father taught me to always be ready.”

“Then he taught you well then.” Charles swung while leaning forward.

His blade didn’t reach Lucy, but she parriesd it anyway. She struck back, and he blocked.

“So you practiced on your own?” Charles thrust toward Lucy’s torso.

She blocked and leaped back. “I didn’t always practice alone. My father taught me in case a brawl broke out in his tavern. But I still sharpened my skills for possible adventures.”

“Now you’re on an adventure.” Charles charged, thrusting like he was trying to poke Lucy.

She sprinted backward while parrying each strike. Her back hit the wall and Charles pressed his blade against her throat. He didn’t push harder since they were only having a friendly duel.

“Always watch your surroundings, lass,” Charles whispered close to her right floppy ear. “You are in my mercy…..”

Lucy blushed, but she pushed him back. “Agh! Don’t do that again!”

Charles held up his hands. “What again?”

Lucy pointed her sword at him. “You tried to kiss me again!”

“No, I didn’t! I pinched you to the wall to show you what happens when you don’t keep your eyes around.”

Lucy licked her lips. “Okay, but not too close! I prefer keeping my mouth clean.”

“Do you think an enemy will give you that consideration? They will take advantage of you if your focus isn’t wide.”

“Well-uhhhhhhhh-no! I know enemies don’t show mercy.”

“Then pay attention.” Charles returned to his position. “On guard!”

Lucy stepped forward with her feet apart and swung her attack.

Charles parries and thrusted his blade out, allowing Lucy to reach him. Then he twirled toward her back as she missed him.

“Can I ask you again?” Lucy swung, swinging her sword toward Charles until he parries her attack. “Why did you betray the empire?”

"Not part of the subject." Charles sprinted, pushing Lucy toward the forecastle, their blades clapping.

"Well, you asked me about my training." Lucy danced to the left, avoiding the wall.

Charles kept swinging and poking. "That wasn't personal."

"To me, that was." Lucy thrust toward Charles's left thigh, but he deflected it.

"I only wondered what skills you learned." He parries her next attack.

Lucy jumped back, avoiding his swing. "Prrrh! You are seeing them now."

She swung her body on one toe, spinning like a top with her blade out.

Charles jumped over her, rolling his body through the air as Lucy missed him.

After he landed, he ducked and swung a kick. Lucy fell off her toe and landed into the longboat.

Charles laughed and held his hand toward her. "It's better to stick with basic moves without trying to be fancy, lass."

Lucy glared at him, but she grabbed his hand.

Charles pulled her out from the longboat. "Again?"

Lucy spread out her feet, holding her sword up in front of her. "Any tricks, I'll kick your bloody ass off this ship."

Charles chuckled. "But that wouldn't be fun. Your enemies will use everything to kill you."

"Like kissing?"

Charles rolled his eyes. "Let's make a bet. Shall we? If you can throw me into that longboat, I'll tell you why I became a pirate. If I win, you will scrub the decks before we reach Blackmare. Got it?"

"I scrubbed before. You're on."

"Ooooooooooh, scrubbing a ship is a different story." Charles sent the first strike.

Lucy parries and pushed Charles's blade back. She almost touched his chest until he kicked her back.

She coughed, feeling a little pain in her gut where the wolf struck her. Although she arched, she couldn't hold back.

With a growl, Lucy charged with her sword up. She got close, but Charles tripped her and she flew back into the longboat.

Lucy punched the longboat's side, hurting her fist. "Ouch! Damnit!"

Charles sheathed his sword and approached the longboat. "You still got a lot to learn, lass." He held out his hand. "If you want to become a true pirate like your father, you must fight harder."

Lucy sighed and took Charles's hand. She landed on her feet and placed her sword back into her sheath. "When my level reaches higher than you, you will be the one in the longboat."

Charles grinned. "But in the meantime." He pushed his finger against her upper chest. "Start scrubbing. I want all the top decks spotless. The bucket and mop are in the cargo hold."

He patted her shoulder and walked away. "I will be in my cabin if you need anything."

Lucy watched him for a moment and sighed. "If my father was here, he would be disappointed in me."

Book One: Chapter 14

Lucy only swapped the maindeck and the forecastle deck when nightfall appeared. Charles told her to stop when they were approaching Blackmare. The dark island rose over the waves like a growing bush from the shadows. Tiny lights sparkled on the shore, indicating where Turtle Chain's present.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered Turtle Chain Town!

A small coastal town built for shopping and trading. The colonists from the Empire established the town as a simple trading outpost to transfer goods to other settlements across Blackmare. Since the swamplands are dangerous with difficult terrain, Turtle Chain was meant to collect supplies from arriving ships on the coast instead of allowing the ships to sail through the swamps. Turtle Chain is an easy town to access, but it isn't safe from voodoo craft and strange supernatural phenomenons haunting the swamps. Beware of the voodoo tribes if you don't want to get cursed.

Charles steered the ship's wheel, directing the vessel toward the long dock over the beach. After the ship docked, Charles glanced at Lucy. "Lower the sails so the nighty wind will not blow the ship away, then tie the ropes to the dock. I will throw the rope ladder down."

Lucy saluted him. "Aye, aye….. Captain?"

Charles chuckled, keeping the corners of his mouth up to his cheerful grin. "Just call me Charles. I can't be a captain without a crew."

"You have me."

"I need more men and women to count as a crew. But I know we can find some here."

Lucy smiled back at him and lowered each sail under their masts. After Charles set up the rope ladder, Lucy climbed down and tied the ship to the dock.

She peeked around for a moment. Nobody else was on the dock and no ships either. The dock stretched straight into the dark woods where the town lights shimmered.

Lucy expected someone would come and greet them. Only the hanging lanterns on posts along the dock seemed to greet her. The townsfolk could be so busy they couldn't have time to watch the port. Or they didn't care who arrived.

"Now before we go….." Charles jumped off and landed next to Lucy. "Is there anything you should grab before we march into town?"

Lucy placed her hands behind her back, grinning with her fangs showing a little. "Oh, I already grabbed me some personal supplies. Two health potions, two elixirs, and one smoke bomb."

Charles raised one eyebrow with his arms crossed. "That is it?"

"Give me some slack. I can only carry five right now."

"Oh, right. Your strength attribute is five. Well, don't expect to carry loot back to the ship."

Lucy pointed at the hull. "What about the supplies in the cargo hold? We could sell them to get gold here."

Charles shook his hands. "We don't have time for that. Our main prime is getting a crew. A strong crew if possible. Forty men or women. Maybe fifty."

"Are you sure this is a good place to find a crew? My notification said Turtle Chain is a small town."

“There will always be someone looking for an adventure. They need to be jobless or slaves to join us.”

Lucy sneered with her eyes widened. “But I don’t want slaves!”

“But slaves are well obedient. They will die for you or give you pleasure. In fact, I thought about buying myself some beauties to satisfy my-”

Lucy pulled out her blade and pointed it at Charles’s throat. “No slaves! Everyone gets a good share if they follow our orders. If they don’t want to join, it is their own right. Got it?”

Charles grimed at her and pushed her blade away from his neck with one finger. “Okay, lass. You have the knowledge of recruiting people?”

Lucy sheathed her blade. “My charisma is at 6. I could persuade them to join us.”

Charles smirked. “Good idea, but your charm will only work on people with low intelligence. Under six to exact.”

Lucy frowned. “So I can only recruit dumb pirates?”

“Dumb pirates are easy to control. If we keep their morales high enough, they will not turn against us. They will believe in anything if the reward is good.” Charles held up two fingers. “Smart pirates think for themselves. They will not trust you unless you can prove them wrong. If you fail too much, they will start a mutiny on our ship. You will need to stay neutral with them without letting your guard down. Dumb pirates are better.”

Lucy placed her hands on her hips. “I thought smart pirates make the crew stronger.”

“No, strength makes the pirates stronger. The captain has to be the smartest one, or else his crew falls apart. I always recruited clueless dafts because I can control them. Understand?”

“Right, but what about players?”

Charles held up his hands. “No players. They always want power and they leave without notice. We NPCs never leave and fool around. We stay together in our own world. That makes us different from the players.”

“Good point.” After witnessing a player murdering her father, Lucy doubted she could trust other players. With more power and no limits to the game, they could do whatever they want unless someone stronger than them defeats them in a duel.

Lucy heard rumors about one player who joined an NPC pirate crew to experience taking others from his NPC captain. But after verbal harassment and restrictions, the player started a mutiny and took over the ship after he leveled up enough to defeat his captain. All players preferred to be in control unless they teamed up with their friends for looting and raiding dungeon islands. No matter their unfairness, the players enjoyed being higher than the NPCs. After all, the game world was only constructed for their amusement.

“Anything else I should know about recruiting?” Lucy asked.

Charles placed his hands on her shoulders. “Stay beautiful and charm them until they say yes. As a female, the dumb men will fall under your feet like thirsty rabid dogs looking for an owner.”

“What about you?”

“I can get the lady pirates to our side unless they find you attractive instead of me.”

Lucy giggled. “I always attracted customers, no matter what’s under their legs.”

Charles pursed his lips together. “Am I supposed to be jealous now?”

Lucy opened her mouth until she heard a girl screaming behind her.

“Help!” A white catgirl in a short leather jacket over a black waistcoat rushed toward Lucy. She stopped to catch her breath with her hands on her light tanned pants above her boots. A ponytail and there were freckles on her cute face. She almost looked like a boy, but her sweet feminine voice couldn’t hide her hidden gender.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.4823%; height: 142px" border="1">

Ivy Rose

Level: 5

Race: Cat

HP: 50

Non-player character

“Oh, please help me!” She grabbed Lucy’s collar and shook her. “You gotta help me!”

Lucy pushed the catgirl back. “Geez! What is wrong with you!”

“There she is!” another voice shouted.

Ivy took cover behind Lucy, and Charles as three pirates marched toward them. Two were rottweilers in waistcoats and leather pants while their leader was a short white bulldog, wearing a fancy blue trenchcoat and a tricorne, topped with a white fuzzy feather.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.4823%; height: 142px" border="1">

Captain Roof

Level: 10

Race: Bulldog

HP: 100

Player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.4823%; height: 142px" border="1">

Martin

Level: 15

Race: Rottweiler (dog)

HP: 150

Non-player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.4823%; height: 142px" border="1">

Dax

Level: 15

Race: Rottweiler (dog)

HP: 150

Non-player character

The white bulldog player pointed his cane at the catgirl. “You two! Step away from that cat, if you know what is good for you!”

“Please help me,” Ivy whispered behind Lucy.

“Why do you want her?” Charles asked.

“She has stolen my bag of gold!” Captain Roof shouted.

Ivy pointed her finger at the bulldog. “No! Those men want to drag me into a dark alley to do horrible things to me!”

“She’s lying!”

Lucy narrowed her eyes at the player. “If she is lying, what are you going to do to her?”

"That is none of your business! Give me the girl, or I will cut both your guts out!"

Lucy could see murder in the bulldog's dagger eyes. Maybe Ivy could be half right about what he intended to do after she stole his gold. Some players find torturing NPCs amusing if nobody was monitoring them. As far as Lucy knew, the catgirl was the victim.

Lucy pulled out her cutlass and pointed it at Roof. "You keep your filthy hands off her, player! If you want to taste my blade, come at me!"

Roof growled. "Boys, skin those cutthroats alive! Nobody steals from me!"

The Rottweilers chuckled and drew out their cutlass blades, approaching slowly.

Charles pulled his blade out too. "I will take care of the two scums. You take on the bulldog."

Lucy studied the characters' status. Roof has the same level as Lucy's, but his minions have higher levels. "How about we fight them together?"

"Their levels are higher than yours," Charles whispered harshly.

"But if I kill them all, I will get stronger."

Charles shrugged. "If you insist."

"What can I do?" Ivy asked.

"Get into our ship," Lucy ordered, "we will deal with you later."

Ivy nodded and climbed the rope ladder to the top of the Iron Maiden.

The Rottweiler pirates charged, barking for blood. Lucy ducked from the second Rottweiler's strike and poked his torso.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.84055%; height: 38px" border="1">

Critical hit!

With a grin, Lucy rolled around and slashed the pirate's back multiple times before he vanished.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 11.5044%; height: 23px" border="1">

Dax defeated!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.5841%; height: 28px" border="1">

You received 1,500 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.2522%; height: 35px" border="1">

Cutlass (AP-5) received!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.9159%; height: 24px" border="1">

Cutlass (AP-5) received!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.7212%; height: 30px" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 23.5619%; height: 21px" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.9425%; height: 35px" border="1">

Equipment full!

Lucy will update one of her attributes after the fight. The other Rottweiler was still swinging his sword at Charles like he was hitting a wall. So far, Charles kept parrying, which should be a pleasant distraction for Lucy.

She dashed toward the Rottweiler's back and swung her blade through his neck. That could decapitate him, but he vanished instead.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.2743%; height: 27px" border="1">

Martin defeated!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.8053%; height: 18px" border="1">

You received 1,500 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 21.6814%; height: 23px" border="1">

You received Cutlass (AP-5)!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.1681%; height: 10px" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 23.3407%; height: 25px" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.1372%; height: 28px" border="1">

Warning! Equipment full!

It appeared fighting higher-level opponents could make Lucy level up faster. But not all higher-level opponents were easy to take down unless their combat skills weren't impressive.

"Thank you, lass!" said Charles.

Lucy spotted Roof climbing up the rope ladder against the ship. He was giggling with a mischievous grin on his face.

"That sneaky bastard!" Lucy was about to rush toward the ladder until Ivy rose, holding up a barrel. She tossed it down, hitting Roof's face.

"Dope!" Roof fell off backward and landed on his back.

Good lass! Lucy and Charles stood over the player, pointing their swords at his face.

"Do you wish to say sorry before I send you back home?" Lucy asked.

Captain Roof stuck up two middle fingers at the NPCs. "Here's my sorry!"

Lucy shrugged and stabbed Roof’s chest.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.29204%; height: 28px" border="1">

Instant kill!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 17.9204%; height: 31px" border="1">

Captain Roof defeated!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.2478%; height: 33px" border="1">

You received 1,000 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 21.6814%; height: 28px" border="1">

You received Cutlass (AP-5)!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.9159%; height: 30px" border="1">

Warning! Equipment full!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Skill gained:

Fencing

This ability makes you the master of swordsmanship. Your speed will increase to 2 and you will never fall off balance. But this ability only works while you equipped with a sword or small blade.

Lucy sheathed her weapon. “You can come down now.”

Ivy smiled and leaped over the ship’s rail, landing in front of Lucy and Charles on to her feet. “Thank you for saving me! I never saw a non-player win a fight against a player before!”

Lucy grinned. “I am not a non-player. I am a computer player.”

Ivy cocked her head. “A computer player?”

“Do you see my status?”

Ivy beamed her eyes over Lucy’s head. “Huh, I never heard of a computer player before. Are you like a player?”

“Kind of. I am still a non-player, except I can level up and earn new skills.”

“Wow! You must be lucky.”

Lucy frowned a little. She wasn’t lucky when Captain Flipper attacked her home and murdered her father. But receiving the strange player-like ability has given Lucy the chance to grow stronger. “Yooooou can say that.”

Ivy grinned.

“That is a bold move you did,” said Charles, “stealing from that player.”

Ivy rubbed the back of her head as she giggled. “Yup, I am a professional thief, but sometimes my skills are a gamble. Hey!” She pointed her claw up. “Would you mind helping me out again? I can offer you a reward.”

“What is the reward?” The wolf asked.

Ivy glanced around. “I can’t tell you here. How about a drink at the Dirty Pig tavern? Then we can talk.”

Lucy smiled. “I hope their drinks are not as bad as swamp water.”

Book One: Chapter 15

Lucy couldn't stop watching Ivy pour one gallon of grog down her throat. After she finished, she slammed her tankard mug down and wiped her mouth. Her face bloomed red as if she was turning into a tomato. "Auuuuuuuuuuuh! Yes! I needed this!"

Charles glared at the girl while holding his tankard toward his lips. "How old are you, lass?"

Ivy burped like a hippo. "Sixteen! You got a problem with that?"

"Well, the empire never allowed kids to drink under twenty."

Ivy pointed her finger up. "Screw them! I can drink anywhere I want!"

She directed her finger toward a pig tavern girl, walking by. "You there! More grog!"

The pig nodded and took Ivy's tankard. She hustled toward the bartender counter near the kitchen doorway.

The tavern was both spooky and cozy. Strange green mist flowed around the dirty wooden walls with lavender scents as if it haunted the bar. Even the candlelights within the mist looked like yellow eyeballs, glaring at Lucy.

But the customers looked like they were drinking in peace at their tables. Two badgers, a bear, a skunk, four ducks, and dogs, enjoying their comfy drinking while a goat played a banjo in the corner next to a stack of barrels.

Lucy also noticed a hyena couple drinking at the counter; one was wearing a raggy brown dress, and the other wore a loincloth. A primitive couple, not causing any trouble.

Charles said the hyenas were the first natives on Blackmare who practiced voodoo and witchcraft. Like most tribes who had the first contact with the Imperial colonists, they either assimilated into the colony or move underground to pick off the settlers like rodents. But as strong as the Imperials were, the rebellious natives never succeeded. Some battles were unfair, but the ones who cooperated had earned benefits and stronger protection.

The hyena natives traded herbs, spices, and medicines while living with the settlers. Voodoo practice was forbidden because the settlers feared the strange power. Not many hyenas accepted their practices being abolished, but they stayed in line for the sake of surviving.

“So what do you need from us?” Charles asked, eating a bowl of seaweed salad.

Ivy held up her hand. “Hold on!”

A pig tavern girl returned, handing another cup of grog to Ivy. “Enjoy.”

Ivy sipped her drink. “Ah-yes! I haven’t drunk this in ages! It makes me feel so alive!”

Lucy rolled her eyes. She never agreed kids should drink alcoholic substances at their current age. But not everyone has control over the islands with logical rules.

“What is it you want?” Charles shouted with an impatience tone in his voice.

Ivy placed her tankard down and burped. “Oh-yes! I almost forgot!” She cleared her throat and held up her finger. “I need help to find my captain in the swamp. He’s been gone for days!”

“You have a captain?” Lucy asked.

“Oh yes, I was his cabin girl with his pirate crew. And no, I’m not their whore. I prefer ladies! HAHAHAHAHAHA!”

“Is that why you are dressed as a boy?” Charles asked.

Ivy gave her her catty grin. “I tricked a few lasses, here and there. But my feminine scent couldn’t fool them.” She sipped her drink. “We came here to trade our stolen loot until my captain heard rumors about the Howling Caverns. It is a dungeon built by the Black Foot tribe to hide their stolen treasure. After the Imperials killed them, their spirits stayed in the caverns to protect their loot. Whoever goes in there, they never come back out.”

“And you believe your captain went there?” Lucy asked.

“With his crew, yes! He ordered me to stay and watch his ship. After he vanished, a bloody player stole his ship, leaving me stranded here. I lost all my gold and I have no place to sleep. That explains me pick pocketing people.”

“You could have joined a different crew to leave,” said Charles, stirring his fork in his salad.

Ivy sighed. “I didn’t want to leave my captain. I still believe he is alive out there. His crew might be dead, but he is the strongest bear alive. Will you help me find him, please? If he is dead, I still need to know!”

Charles finished his bowl and pushed it aside. “What’s in it for us?”

Ivy drummed her fingers on the table. “Uuuuuuh, since I lost the ship-crap-crap! We could join your crew and share the treasure with you. I will surely join you if you help.”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

[Ivy] has offered you a quest!

The Search for Captain Miller

After hearing about the legends of the Howling Caverns, Miller and his pirates venture into the Blackmare swamps, leaving Ivy behind. After he never returned, Ivy is worry sick about his missing whereabouts. It is most likely he and his crew vanished in the Howling Caverns, but Ivy wants evidence. Do you wish to accept this quest?

Aye, or nay?

Lucy turned toward Charles. “I got a quest notification from her.”

Charles nodded and held up his finger to Ivy. “One moment, lass. We need to chat in private.”

Ivy sat back. “Okay.”

Charles ducked under the table and pulled Lucy down with her.

“What?” she asked.

“Accept the quest,” Charles ordered.

“Why? We only came here to get a crew.”

“If we help her, we can get her captain’s crew.”

“We might not have enough time. What if Captain Flipper already found Ghost Island?”

“Would you whether face Captain Flipper and his entire crew on your own?”

Lucy glared at him. “Yes, I whether attack him and die immediately.”

Charles raised an eyebrow. “Is that sarcasm I smell, or it is your foul breath?”

Lucy growled.

Of course, she wouldn’t be foolish enough to attack a pirate ship on her own. Getting more people on her side would guarantee her victory and survival. “Okay, let’s continue the chat with Ivy.”

Charles smiled and rose off the floor.

Lucy sat back in her seat and folded her hands on the table, facing Ivy. “We decided to help you find your captain in the swamp. But only if you promise us a crew and gold.”

Ivy shot her arms up. “Wha-hoooooooo! You got it!”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.3628%; height: 59px" border="1">

Congratulation!

You accepted the quest!

Lucy pointed her finger up. “We should find the Howling Caverns. Your captain could be there, as you stated.”

Ivy pointed her thumb up. “I agree.”

“But how can we find the dungeon?” Charles asked.

“My captain visited a voodoo witch doctor named Tashina. Her grandparents were part of the Black Foot tribe. They helped their followers build it.”

“And she knows too?” Lucy asked.

Ivy sipped the rest of her grog. “Um-hum. She is the only one who knows where it is. If we meet her in the next town, it will be easy to find the dungeon. Agree?”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

[Ivy] offered you a side quest!

The Dark Witch of the Swamp

Tashina knows where the Howling Caverns are located. If you can recruit her, she will bring you to the dungeon. Do you accept this side quest?

Aye, or nay?

Lucy nodded. “I accept that decision too.”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 21.5708%; height: 51px" border="1">

Congratulation!

You accepted the side quest!

“What town does she live at,” Charles asked, placing his fork into the empty bowl.

“A town called Tarrin,” Ivy answered, “it isn’t far from here, but the swamp road might be risky.”

Charles smiled. “Risky is my game, lass. Right, Lucy?”

Lucy shrugged.

Book One: Chapter 16

Lucy hated the stench in the swamp air, reminding her of rotten eggs covered in vomit. Morning has arrived except dark gray clouds appeared over the black skeleton trees. Ivy said the weather has always been like that as if the witches cursed the island to stay dark forever. Good atmosphere for an island full of voodoo and dark creatures hidden in the wet bushes and rivers.

Tall torch posts stood along the wet road, which still shined during the day and night. Considering the island was always dark, it was a good thing there were torches to keep the path visible.

A wide river stretched through the road, but a bridge stood over it. So far Lucy didn't need to worry about getting her feet stuck in sticky stinky marsh water.

"It's been a while since I walked through here," Ivy mentioned, leading the party over the bridge.

"What do you know about this place?" Lucy asked.

Ivy glanced back at her. "Oh, very spooky. If you travel alone, bandits, snakes, creepy crawlers, ghosts, plants, and bloodthirsty hyena savages will get you. Frogs too and meat-eating fishes in the water."

"I thought frogs are friendly?"

Ivy pointed at the woods. "Not these buggers here. They attack anyone who enters their waters. Their skin is coated in poison. Sometimes they rub dart on their skins to poison their victims. My guess is, their own poison made them crazy."

Charles glanced around. "Hum. Anyone could turn savage if they live here for too long."

Ivy rolled her eyes as she stepped off the bridge. "There are plenty of settlers here who still have their sanity. Even a few wild hyena tribes are friendly. But don't lower your guard here. Anyone can disappear on Blackmare forever." She swallowed. "Goodness, I hope the bloody captain is alive."

From the bridge, they entered a forest with a muddy group and leaves coated in slime. Thick moisture clouded the entire surrounding, but more torches lit the way toward the end.

How could anyone keep trailing through here? Lucy thought.

Lucy paused when she heard something chuckled behind the trees. “What’s that?”

Charles turned toward her. “You heard something?”

Lucy glanced around. “Yes, behind the trees. It sounds like-”

More chuckles echoed from the darkness, cutting off Lucy.

Ivy pulled out a Whitworth rifle, a long musket with a telescopic sight. “Get ready, lad, and lass. We are about to meet an unwanted company!”

Lucy drew out her cutlass and faced her back toward Charles and Ivy’s back. They watched their surroundings, not letting their guards down.

From the trees, four black furry hyenas dropped and landed around Lucy, Charles, and Ivy. They pointed their spears out while holding up shields. They wore loincloths and white paint coated their faces, drawn like skulls. Above their heads, their character status appeared with the same data for each of them. However, none of them have their own names.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 100px" border="1">

Skull Face Bandit

Level: 10

Race: Hyena

HP: 100

Non-player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 100px" border="1">

Skull Face Bandit

Level: 10

Race: Hyena

HP: 100

Non-player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 100px" border="1">

Skull Face Bandit

Level: 10

Race: Hyena

HP: 100

Non-player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 100px" border="1">

Skull Face Bandit

Level: 10

Race: Hyena

HP: 100

Non-player character

"Give us your loot or die!" One of them ordered.

Charles grinned. "You can try, scumbags!"

The one bandit who spoke charged toward Charles, but Ivy aimed her musket and fired one shot. Her bullet pierced through the hyena's forehead, and he vanished in a green flash.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.73894%; height: 27px" border="1">

Instant kill!

Lucy swung her blade toward her attacker. He blocked with his wooden shield and poked his spear into her torso.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.95575%; height: 53px" border="1">

Lucy

HP: 115/120

"Ouch!" Lucy jumped back, touching her belly. She didn't bleed, but the spear's sharpness arched through her flesh about one second.

Pain keeps everyone on their feet in combat. Without it, players or non-players could die before they knew it.

She shuffled into her stance and pointed her blade at her attacker. "Come here, you twig!"

The hyena laughed and charged.

Before he reached her, gunfire echoed behind him and he fell to the ground before he flashed away.

Lucy glared at Ivy.

The catgirl lowered her musket. "What!"

Lucy wanted to kill her attacker to get his experience points. If an NPC kills another NPC, neither of them receives the EXP. But there were two left, and both of them were trying to strike Charles as he leaped around, dodging their attacks.

Lucy charged toward the hyenas and slashed one of their backs.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.7168%; height: 48px" border="1">

Skull Face Bandit

HP: 85 /100

The hyena screamed and growled at Lucy. While his companion focused on Charles, he charged toward Lucy. "You're dead!"

The cocker spaniel grinned and slid aside, dodging the hyena's thrust. She struck his back again. He swung as she ducked and slashed through his legs.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 14.3805%; height: 59px" border="1">

Skull Face Bandit

HP: 55 /100

When the hyena fell to the ground, Lucy leaped on top of him and stabbed him down to zero.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 20.6858%; height: 50px" border="1">

Skull Face Bandit defeated!

You received 100 EXP!

The other bandit was still trying to attack Charles, swinging his spear. Charles ducked and poked the hyena's foot.

The bandit cried and hopped on one foot, rubbing his arching foot. With his chance, Charles swung his sword through the hyena's neck.

His attacker vanished before Lucy's eyes.

Lucy sheathed her sword, giving glares at the wolf. "Really?"

Charles chuckled. "What's wrong? Did I steal your kill?"

Lucy shook her fist up. "I could have killed him!"

"Sorry, but I got him first."

Lucy growled.

"What is your problem?" Ivy approached her while placing her musket on her back. "I also saved your skin."

Lucy sucked in a sigh. "Sorry….. But I needed to kill him. I am almost close to my next level "

Ivy held up her hands. "Hold up." She directed her fingers toward Lucy. "You can level up?"

"Yes! You saw my status, right?"

Ivy rubbed her chin. "Sorry, I didn't realize that. But I was only trying to help you."

Lucy pointed her finger at Ivy. "Then don't help me next time. I can handle another on my own."

"Can we move on before more bandits show up?" Charles asked.

Ivy gave Lucy a dirty look and continued down the road. Maybe Lucy sounded too harsh, but she doesn't want to lose any more chances of getting stronger. She won't let herself fail when she encounters Captain Flipper.

Book One: Chapter 17

The dark sky returned by the time Lucy, Charles, and Ivy approached a tall wooden gate at the end of the road. The town sign hung over the gate, shaking in the breezing wind.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered Tarrin!

A peaceful, isolated farming town, known for their popular vegetables grown in the swamp. If you got poisoned or a minor stomach arch, the swamp farmers have the remedy for you. Although peaceful, the townsfolk are very suspicious of voodoo witchcraft. Many children fall ill to strange curses and some vanished without a trace. So if you are a witch, they might blame you for all the strange happenings around the town. If not, enjoy your stay.

"Are you sure she lives here?" Lucy asked. "My notification says this town is suspicious to voodoo witches."

"Wow, you get different notifications too?" Ivy asked. "You really are a player!"

"A computer player!"

"Sorry, but yes. Tashina does live here. Nobody knows she is a witch doctor. As long as they don't discover her powers, she is safe."

"It sounds foolish for a witch to live in a town who prosecuted witches," said Charles, glancing at the gate.

"But where else could she live in the swamp?" Ivy pointed her finger at the dark woods. "There are countless bandits and creatures roaming around the trails."

"I know some witches live alone in the swamp. They use protective charms to keep the monsters away."

"I don't know Tashina's deal." Ivy shrugged. "Maybe she likes the company, but she is very weird."

"How weird?" Lucy asked.

Ivy twirled her finger on the left of her head.

Lucy never met a witch before, but the dark tales she heard about them made them sound crazy. Like drugs and rum, magic could drive their users insane or change their personalities into thinking differently than normal people. But most rumors were based on hatred and fear, which Lucy wouldn't believe. Not all voodoo witches were bad. Right?

"Don't worry, she is a good lady," said Ivy with a grin. "But if she offers you tea, don't drink it."

"Why?" Charles asked with suspension in his eyes. "I like tea."

Ivy grimaced as if she drank something nasty. "You don't want to know."

She pushed the gate open as a thong of people rushed toward the center of the town. All of them gathered around something, cheering like they were watching a ball game.

"What's this?" Charles sprinted toward the crowd as the girls followed him.

They squeezed through bulls, a rabbit, two deers, and a sheep until they reached the clear square near a church.

A hyena lady, with a cloth around her chest and a raggy brown skirt covering her legs, was tied to a post over a stick pile. She has a bone necklace around her thick neck and silver earrings through her round pointy ears. Eyes red like she got no sleep, or she drank too much grog. She doesn't seem to be scared of the mob at all. Just sighing as if they were boring her mind.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 127px" border="1">

Tashina

Race: Hyena

Level: 10

Non-character player

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.8142%; height: 34px" border="1">

Sidequest completed!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.9159%; height: 28px" border="1">

You received 1,000 EXP

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 7.85398%; height: 19px" border="1">

Level up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.9425%; height: 23px" border="1">

Health restored!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 25.6637%; height: 21px" border="1">

You received one proficiency point!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

New side quest offered!

Save the Witch

You found Tashina, but the townsfolk are preparing to execute her for suspicious voodoo cursing in their town. Rescue her and she will help you find the Howling Caverns. If not, they will seal her fate. Do you accept this side quest?

Aye, or nay?

Lucy immediately accepted the new side quest. Perhaps it wasn't her business to understand why the townsfolk want to burn Tashina, but Lucy needed the witch doctor to find the dungeon. And maybe the hyena could join Lucy's crew before they leave the island.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 21.4602%; height: 60px" border="1">

Congratulations

You accepted the side quest!

Near the stake, a goat priest in a black trench coat rose on a stool, holding a torch in his right hand. He pointed the flames toward Tashina's face. "Madam Tashina, we have found you guilty for cursing our town and eating our children! Do you have any last words to say?"

The hyena's corners of her lips curled, showing her sharp teeth like she was ready to bite the goat's head off. That smile wasn't a radiant smile. More like a grin full of insanity. "Bun mi an di curse wi neva tap, fools!"

The priest glanced at the crowd. "Anyone know what the hell she just said?"

The crowd stared at each other, shrugging and shaking their heads.

The goat gruffed. "Never mind!" He glared at the hyena with a grin. "For your curse, your punishment is death! Prepare for the fire!"

The townsfolk roared into a cheer, shaking their fists in the air. Everyone applauded for her death except Lucy and her companions. She has to do something before the priest sets the poor hyena on fire. Attacking the priest wouldn't be bright, although he wasn't strong.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 104px" border="1">

Priest

Race: Goat

Level:05

Non-player character

If Lucy attacks the priest, the entire town could swarm her and her friends. They were weak too, but too many attackers could kill Lucy. Perhaps making the town believe something else was curing them should make them spare Tashina’s life.

“Stop!” She shouted with her hands up, drawing everyone’s attention to her. “She is innocent!”

The goat priest glared at her. “Innocent? You dare take her side?”

The townsfolk sent glares at her, and all the carnivores flashed their growling teeth at her.

She gulped, feeling butterflies fall into her stomach. No matter how angry the crowd got, she couldn’t let the witch doctor meet her fate. “No! Uuuuuuuuh…..”

“Tell them the Howling Caverns is responsible,” Charles whispered behind her. “You can do this.”

Lucy nodded with a grin. She almost had a heart attack before she could say her next word.

She cleared her throat and pointed her finger at the hyena. “She isn’t your problem! There is a real menace, haunting your town and eating your children!”

The townsfolk mumbled into an argument toward her until the goat held up his torch.

“Silence!” He pointed his torch toward Lucy. “Explain!”

Lucy grinned at him for a bit. “I have seen another witch sneaking around inside your town! She came from the Howling Caverns!”

“Where is your proof?” a pig blacksmith shouted.

Lucy glared at him. “Where is your proof?”

“She’sss…..” The blacksmith darted his eyes around. “She is a witch!”

Lucy crossed her arms. “Oh, really. Have you ever seen her eat children and do nasty things to your house?”

The pig scratched his head as if he ran out of something to say.

“She was taking my herbs from my flower pot garden!” a sheep lady shouted, pointing her finger at Tashina.

“Yuh di one who keeps stealing from mi herb stash liar!” Tashina shouted back.

“And I got sick after I drank her tea!” A goose gentleman shouted, raising his cane up.

Tashina giggled. “Yuh should ave seh no foolish old man!”

The goose honked in anger while others joined his banter.

"Alright! Alright! Enough!" The goat priest shouted, waving his arms up and returned his glance to Lucy. "Why should we listen to you? She might have bewitched you to help her escape."

Tashina beamed her eyes at Lucy. "Mi neva seen dat gyal inna mi life."

The goat shook his torch toward her face. "Shut it, witch! Speak again, and I will cut out your tongue before I roast you!"

"She is right!" Lucy shouted. "I never met her before, but I know she isn't the one causing you trouble!"

"Silence! The jury has already decided the witch's fate! She must burn now!"

Lucy sighed, feeling defeated in trying to reason with the foolish priest. It looks like she would need to rescue the voodoo witch the hard way.

"What a bloody pain!" She took out one smoke bomb and tossed it toward the stick pile. After the bomb exploded, white smoke clouded the entire square. The people coughed and panicked, unable to see what was happening.

Lucy covered her mouth and sprinted toward the stake. "Come on!"

She climbed up onto the stick pile and untied the ropes around the hyena's waist.

"Wah yuh doing?" Tashina asked, surprisingly.

"Saving your life, of course!" Lucy pulled the ropes loose, and they fell to below the hyena's bare feet.

She took Tashina's hand and guided to her friends. They rushed through the mob as the smoke grew thinner and thinner.

By the time they reached the gate, the smoke faded away, leaving them completely visible.

"Stop them!" The goat priest shouted. "Maaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! They are getting away with the witch!"

The crowd ran to their houses, grabbing pitch forks, torches, and whatever else they could use as weapons. Then all of them rushed toward the gate.

"Mi wi stall them!" Tashina opened a small porch on her belt.

She pulled out a small black ball and tossed toward the mob. It exploded in front of them similar Lucy's smoke bomb, except the smoke was green like poison.

The mob halted within the gas and coughed with choking noises.

Lucy stared at Tashina in shock. "Did you poison them?"

Tashina raised a grin on her upper right cheek. "It no poison. It a mi specialty. Heeheehee."

The townsfolk dropped their weapons and screamed all over the place. Some ran while the others punched each other, starting brawls.

"There are spiders all over me!" A chicken lady cried.

"Zombies!" The pig blacksmith swung his pitchfork around. "Stay away from me!"

Even the goat priest dashed around in circles as if his pants were on fire. "God's wrath is upon us! God's wrath is upon us! We're all going to hell!"

Apparently, the entire town was going straight to hell.

"The gate is open!" Ivy announced. "Come on!"

Lucy grabbed Tashina's hand and pulled her through the gate, following her friends across the road.

The hyena yanked her hand from Lucy's grip and sprinted to reach ahead of the group. "Follow me! Mi ave a boat inna di riva nearby!"

They turned off the road and skipped through the marsh woods. With her speed, Lucy caught up toward Tashina.

“What did you do to the town?” she asked while letting her breath escape at the same time.

Tashina giggled like an evil killer escaping from murder. “Just a lilly spell dat mek dem si dem own fears. It lasts fi one minute.”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.3628%; height: 56px" border="1">

Sidequest completed!

You received 1,000 EXP

Lucy hoped she could trust the voodoo witch doctor. More problems would only slow her down from achieving her main goal.

They reached a dark river where a dock rested on the shore, and a longboat floated against the wooden platform.

“ Dat a mi boat!” Tashina pointed her sharp claw at it. “It looks rusty, but it wi float.”

“I hope so.” Ivy stepped into the longboat first. “I don’t want to swim in swamp water!”

“Wah mek complain bout it, likkle one?” Tashina sat next to Ivy. “Swamp wata gud fi di skin an fur. Mi bath inna it many times a day. Heeheehee!”

Ivy took a quick sniff of Tashina’s black bladed hair. “Peuh!” She pinched her nose. “I can tell, now!”

After Lucy and Charles sat down, they grabbed the paddles and rowed the boat from the dock. While drifting down the river, the mob reached the small dock lead by the goat priest. They roared and shook their weapons over their weapons.

“You will not get far!” The goat shouted. “We will tell the other towns about their whereabouts! Mark my words! You will all burn in hell!”

Charles waved to the mob with a grin. “You can try, fools! More bodies will decorate your island!”

The mob kept raging until their echoes faded through the darkness in the swamp. They could gather boats to chase Lucy's companions down the river, but the boat drifted faster as if a windstorm was pushing it. If trouble awaits them in Turtle Chain, Lucy will worry about that later.

Book One: Chapter 18

A note from Miles Trombley

Thank you for giving this book a better review. I hate reviewers who don't explain why they hate a story. Good reviews should explain both the pro and cons of a story. I appreciate it. 

The sun looked like a moon through the swirling dark clouds above the tall trees, which mostly covered the sky with their enormous leaves. To see through the darkness, Tashina lit a candle inside a lantern and hung it on a rod at the front of the boat.

"Suuuuuuuuuuuuh." She turned around, crossing her legs beneath her skirt, facing Lucy and her companions. "Suh who mi lovely rescuers? An wah mek yuh rescue mi inna di fos place? Hmmmmmm?"

"My name is Lucy," the Cocker spaniel answered, "and my companions are Charles and Ivy."

Ivy held up her hand. "I'm new with them. We are looking for the Howling Caverns here."

Tashina glared her eyes at Ivy. “Mi believe mi seen yuh before? Yuh did wid Captain Miller, right?”

“Yes, he is my captain. We rescued you so you can help us find him at the Howling Caverns. He hasn’t returned to me for days!”

"Eff yuh captain inna there him aready dead. Sorry, but it cud be chuu."

Ivy lowered her ears while frowning. Lucy could see the tomboy had lost some hope.

"What do you know about the Howling Caverns?" Charles asked, rowing the longboat behind the girls.

Tashina pursed her lips to a thin line. "Mi grandmotha tell mi one story dat haunt mi from di darkness itself. Howling Caverns isn\'t a cave at all but a prison fi di dead. Mi ancestas sacrificed themselves afta dem build it. Wid voodoo magic dem reanimated themselves inna living corpses watching ova dem treasure. Any living wanda who entas dem domain wi neva si di light of day."

Charles held up a finger. "But it's always dark here."

Tashina glared at him before she laughed. "Most of di victims foolish sailas like yuh. Wi witches cleva enuff nuh fi disturb fi wi ancestas. Yuh tink yuh ave di right tuh tek wah nuh belong tuh yuh. Den yuh pay di coincidences. Heeheehee. Ow does it feel wen karma gets you?"

Lucy narrowed her eyes. "Then what gives your tribe the right to steal from the settlers? Hmmmmm?"

Tashina hissed. "Yuh settlas stole fi wi island! Mi tribe did wah helps dem survive!"

Charles chuckled. "Just like what a pirate would say."

Tashina smiled at him. "Yaah wah handsome looking lad. Heeheehee. Mi wouldn\'t mind having a jink wid yuh."

Charles gulped and fixed his collar. "Uuuuuuuuuuuh, not likely I'm afraid."

Tashina frowned like she got heartbroken. She wasn't ugly, but she looked like a psychopath living in the wild. And her vinegar dirty smell was a complete turnoff.

"Can you please bring us to the Howling Caverns?" Ivy begged. "I need to know what happened to my captain. I don't care if he is dead, or not. I must find out!"

Tashina gazed at Ivy. "Yuh wa fi risk yuh life fi him? Why? Wah ave him eva did fi you?"

Ivy grimed at the boat floor while tightening her grip on her legs. "He'sss….. Like a father to me."

Tashina nodded. "Gwaan."

"Before I became his cabin girl, I was the daughter of Count Matinee on Casper Island. My father raised me to become a gentlewoman for a future suitor so he could expand his sugar trading company. I didn't want to marry anyone and become their housewife. I wanted an adventure and the freedom to do whatever I like. And I never felt like being a girl. Deep inside, I felt more masculine and daring than being a feminine damsel. But my father never accepted who I really am. He kept beating and forcing me to follow the lady-like roles on his island. I hated him! I hated what he tried to change me into!"

Lucy's mouth hung. Her father would never scorn her to become a typical lady on a pedestal for marriage. He always taught her to be strong so she could take care of herself with no one's help. Women who relied on men to take care of them had never survived alone. He believed everyone should fight on their own, no matter what gender they have.

"That is bollocks," said Charles, "anyone should be allowed to become strong. The sea is never friendly to everyone."

"On Casper, cat women are supposed to depend on men," Ivy explained. "It is only their dumb fancy tradition."

"Ow yuh meet Captain Miller?" Tashina asked.

Ivy smiled. "After my father locked me in my room for refusing a marriage proposal, I dressed up as a boy and escaped to a tavern. Two drunks tried to harass me there until a big bear knocked them out. He was Captain Miller, my big-time hero. Heeheehee. I told him I was a runaway, looking for a way off the boring-ass island. Since he didn't care who I was, he offered me a job on his ship. His pirate crew was friendly too. They treated me like I was one of them, not as a lady. And I like that!

"After we escaped, Millar taught me how to steal, spy, and clean up the decks too. Being a cabin girl was rough sometimes, but it was better than living in a mansion where you could barely do anything without the servants bugging you. If it weren't for Millar, my life would be miserable."

"What about your mother?" Lucy asked. "How did she feel when you left?"

"Oh, my mother died after my birth….. My father never told me much about her. He only thought of her as a lost trophy wife."

"Ow disrespectful!" Tashina exclaimed.

"Sorry to hear that," said Lucy, lowering her tone into empathy. "My mother died too, and my father never let me forget about her."

Ivy nodded. "I don't care if my father was worried about me or not. In fact, I think he doesn't care about me at all….." She punched the right boat side. "But Captain Miller is more of a father to me than Count Martinee! That is why I must find him!"

Tashina grinned. "Yaah wah typical swashbuckla. I\'d admire dat. Heeheehee."

"Will you help us?”

The hyena drummed her fingers on her lap. "Well, since mi ave nowhere else fi guh, mi wi help yuh."

Ivy smiled widely. "You will?"

Tashina held up her finger. "Ongle eff yuh let mi join yuh crew."

"Charles and I are actually here to find a crew," said Lucy with a grin on the covers of her lips. "Ivy promised to join us after we find her pirates."

Tashina giggled. "Dis should be interesting."

"Indeed, so where are the Howling Caverns?" Charles asked.

Tashina glanced at the river where a loud sound of rushing water echoed ahead. "Wi close now."

"Huh?" Before Lucy knew it, the longboat slid down a waterfall into a pit of darkness.

*****

"Lucy! Wake up!" Ivy shook Lucy's shoulders until the cocker spaniel opened her eyes and coughed out water. She was lying on solid ground as the cat girl stood over her. And an arching pain burned inside her head.

"Are you okay?" Ivy asked harshly.

Lucy got up and rubbed her head. "I'm fine. What happened?"

Behind her, the longboat laid upside down on a shore near an underground lake. The waterfall roared in the back and there was no light inside the cavern for Lucy to see.

"We fell through a giant hole at the end of the river," Ivy answered. "The landing wasn't soft."

“This headache told me already.” Lucy glanced around, spotting Charles and Tashina touching the cavern wall, probably searching for something. But what was it?

She approached Charles. "What are you doing?"

The wolf focused on rubbing his hands across the rough surface on the wall. "Tashina said there is a secret entrance to the dungeon here. We are searching for the mechanism to open it."

"She was here before?" Ivy asked behind Lucy.

Charles turned around and shrugged. "In her vision she said, but I'm not sure if she is crazy or not."

Ivy crossed her arms. "She sure sounds crazy when I first met her. But we can trust her. My captain wouldn't had found the dungeon without her words."

"Mi find it!" The hyena pulled a stalagmite down on the ground, making a clanking sound. Then a dark pathway opened in the wall.

Tashina gestured to the entrance with a grin. "Dis a di way inna di caverns. Follow mi."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered the Howling Caverns!

Unknown to the settlers, the caves make howling sounds every time the winds blow through. The Black Foot tribe discovered it, searching for a hidden chamber to hide their stolen goods. After constricting their treasury chamber, guarded by traps, Chief Boogaloo murdered his tribe and resurrected them to become the guardians of his domain. But his dark power costed his soul, trapping him in the caverns for eternity. Only conquering his cavern will set him free, but his spirit will allow no one to escape alive. Good luck if you enter the Black Foot tribe's cursed tomb.

An icy chill went up to Lucy's spine as she heard the whispering winds escaping from the entrance. Indeed, the winds sounded like howling noises from the caverns.

Lucy's legs shook, but she knew she has to go in there for the sake of helping Ivy and completing her quest. Otherwise, she won't get a crewmate and grow stronger. Facing her fear was one challenge she has to overcome to reach her goal. "Alright, you lead the way while we follow you."

Tashina nodded and held out her palm. She closed her eyes until a yellow floating orb appeared over her palm. She glanced at her light and smiled. "Okay, now wi guh."

Lucy and the others followed the hyena through the secret passageway. It leads them through a short tunnel where a stairway headed down at the end.

With Tashina's light spell, Lucy could see sparkling glitter on the smooth walls and stone steps on the staircase. Nothing could ambush them as long as they have light.

"How do you know where to go in here?" Lucy asked while walking down the stairway behind Tashina. "You sound like you been here before."

Tashina chuckled. "Wi witches connect tuh fi wi ancestas here. Wah dem kno mi cya kno. Fi be honest, mi did neva here before. But mi visions guiding mi like a map. Dem help mi guh weh wi muss guh inna here."

"So, you can detect traps and creatures before we run into them?"

"Yea, but mi nuh sure." Tashina glared down at the stairway. "Mi cud tell weh di traps might be. Creatures an zombies cud cum from aniweh widout mi knowledge. Dem nuh stay inna one place foreva."

Lucy kept her hand on her sheath. If the witch doctor's senses were limited, who knew when someone could jump out from the darkness.

This was the first time Lucy has ever entered a dungeon. And hopefully, it won't be her last one.

Below the doorway, they strolled through an archway, entering a long dark tunnel with a river and stalagmites hanging across the ceiling. Roots stretched along the walls from the ceiling, like veins crawling out. The howling wind grew louder through the tunnel, as if a wolf was blowing through it. Of course, Charles was a wolf, but he wasn’t the one blowing through the tunnel. When Lucy stepped into the water, the coldness shivered up through her legs, tickling her insides. It felt like freezing water from the frozen sea where the water was always cold, night and day.

“Is this entire cavern are water tunnels?” Ivy asked while holding her musket rifle.

“It a waah maze of tunnels,” Tashina answered, “Widout mi yuh wi get lose an become easy prey tuh di guardians here.”

Ivy glanced around. “Maybe that explains why my captain has been gone for a long time. He might be wandering through these caverns still.”

“Highly doubt dat, gyal. Nobody cya laas here fi a day widout finding di treasure chamba. Eff him alive him wouldn\'t be here.”

Ivy glared. “Then where else could he-”

Lucy screamed and looked down. “Something caught my leg!”

Tashina turned around and widened her eyes. “Great voodoo!”

Book One: Chapter 19

Lucy pulled her leg up, but something was squeezing her ankle, trying to keep her in one spot. It squeezed so hard; it felt like teeth biting into her flesh. "Help me!"

Charles took her grip and pulled her harder. From the water, something surfaced with two glowing green eyes, flickering like flames. Shaped like a hyena skeleton with rotten flesh all over its body. Wet black fur barely stood around exposed red meat that probably tasted like seawater. As Lucy stared into its eyes, she screamed.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.6317%; height: 100px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

Level: 15

Race: Undead

HP: 150

Mob

"It a one of di guardians!” Tashina cried. "Kill him before he curses her!"

Charles raised his sword and slashed through the zombie's bony arm. The creature screamed as it released Lucy's leg.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 11.9469%; height: 39px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

HP:145/150

Lucy quickly swung her sword through the ghoul's neck, not giving him the chance to strike back. She doesn't even want to know what would happen if the thing managed to place a curse on her. A curse of death as far as she assumed

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.18142%; height: 33px" border="1">

Instant kill!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 20.4646%; height: 35px" border="1">

You killed a Hyena Zombie!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.4735%; height: 30px" border="1">

You received 15,00 EXP

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.3935%; height: 48px" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.8982%; height: 28px" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

Lucy's mouth hung, surprised by how fast she reached her next level. And judging by the instant kill, decapitating her targets and stabbing their chests guaranteed their quick deaths. If she focused on those weak points, she could always win.

"Are you okay?" Charles asked.

Lucy checked her leg. No claw marks were on it, and the pain faded away.

She lowered her leg and smiled at Charles. "Yeah, I just grew stronger."

"Stronga?" Tashina asked.

Lucy glanced at her. "Yes, I am a computer player. Similar to a player. I can gain levels and choose which attribute to update. The more I kill, the stronger I get."

The hyena rubbed her chin with astonishment in her eyes. "Remarkable!"

Around them, moaning sounds approached them in the cold air. Lucy knew it wasn't the howling wind because the sounds were echoing within them.

From the darkness, more flaming green eyeballs appeared. Then walking grotesque figures faded into view. All hyena corpses with melting limbs, raggy tore clothing, and bones sticking out from their exposed raw flesh.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.6317%; height: 100px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

Level: 15

Race: Undead

HP: 150

Mob

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.6317%; height: 100px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

Level: 15

Race: Undead

HP: 150

Mob

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.6317%; height: 100px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

Level: 15

Race: Undead

HP: 150

Mob

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.6317%; height: 100px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

Level: 15

Race: Undead

HP: 150

Mob

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.6317%; height: 100px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

Level: 15

Race: Undead

HP: 150

Mob

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.6317%; height: 100px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

Level: 15

Race: Undead

HP: 150

Mob

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.6317%; height: 100px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

Level: 15

Race: Undead

HP: 150

Mob

There were six of them with the same data. They surrounded Lucy's group, moaning and growling as they shambled slowly.

Lucy and her companions went back to back, facing their surrounding targets.

"Tashina, can you gain control of them?" Lucy asked.

"Mi cyaa inna here," Tashina answered, "Chief Boogaloo's spirit controlling dem. Wi need fi defeat him tuh break fi him curse here."

"Or we can just kill here now." Ivy raised her musket and fired.

Her shot hit one zombie, but he kept moving.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 11.615%; height: 54px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

HP:145/150

"Shoot them in the head!" Lucy exclaimed, blocking a zombie's slash attack. "It will kill them quickly."

Ivy nodded and reloaded her musket. She ducked and rolled away from her attacker. The water drenched her fur and clothes as she rose behind her attack.

She pointed her musket at his skull and fired, blasting him into a flash.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.8053%; height: 20px" border="1">

Ivy killed hyena zombie!

Lucy pushed her attacker back and stabbed his skull.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.18142%; height: 33px" border="1">

Instant kill!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 20.4646%; height: 35px" border="1">

You killed a Hyena Zombie!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.4735%; height: 30px" border="1">

You received 15,00 EXP

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.3935%; height: 48px" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.8982%; height: 28px" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

Lucy smiled, proud that she reached the same level as Charles. If they survive, she could challenge him to another duel on the ship.

Tashina held out both her hands as two green fireballs appeared in her palms. She tossed at two zombies, hitting their faces.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.5%; height: 76px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

HP:145/150

Burning!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.5%; height: 76px" border="1">

Hyena Zombie

HP:145/150

Burning!

The zombies kept moving while the green fire spread across their bodies. Each time they moved, they lost five health points. The green fire vanished after it touched the water below their legs, leaving them with 120 health points remaining.

"Good attack, Tashina!" Lucy complimented.

The hyena witch doctor shrugged with a huff. "Eff ongle di damn wata neva extinguish dem effects quickly."

"Remember to leave some for me to kill so I can-"

Lucy shouted in pain as sharp teeth bit into her ankle. She looked down, spotting a legless zombie nibbling her leg.

"Get off me-pervert!" Lucy swung her cutlass through the zombie's head, turning him into a flash of light.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.18142%; height: 33px" border="1">

Instant kill!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 20.4646%; height: 35px" border="1">

You killed a Hyena Zombie!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.4735%; height: 30px" border="1">

You received 15,00 EXP

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.3935%; height: 48px" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.8982%; height: 28px" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.7212%; height: 9px" border="1">

Health restored!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 49.115%; height: 90px" border="1">

Warning!

You are cursed!

Ten minutes before you die. Slay the dungeon boss to end the curse.

Lucy's entire body froze after she saw the warning notification. It felt like her whole life got drained when she learned her new problem. Ten minutes might seem long, but every second moved fast.

Charles and Ivy killed the last two zombies and approached Lucy.

"We got them," said the wolf. His grin faded when he noticed the pale look on Lucy's face. "Is everything alright?"

Lucy gulped. "No….. I got a curse."

"A curse?" Ivy asked with her eyes widened.

Tashina approached Lucy and checked her leg. "A sneaky critta bit har here. Shi ongle ave ten minutes tuh live."

The colors on Charles's face drained. "No way….."

Lucy smiled, trying to lighten up the mood. "No worries. I have to kill Chief Boogaloo to lift the curse. It said so in my notification."

"Then we better hurry and the main ghost." Ivy glanced at the witch. "Do you know where he is?"

Tashina stared at the howling tunnel. "Him lock inside a chamba, guarding fi him treasury. Di passage hidden round here. Tuh find it mi muss feel Boogaloo's present. Eff mi cyaa feel him wi ago bi wandering through di caverns like chickens wid dem heads cut off."

"Then let's hurry," said Lucy. "I never planned on dying here."

*****

Three minutes passed while Lucy and her companions strolled through the cavern tunnels. Each tunnel leads them to another one endlessly. Sometimes they went into a circle and sometimes back again. The more they walked, the more it felt like they were wasting time searching for Chief Boogaloo. Maybe there won't be any hope for Lucy after all.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.5664%; height: 33px" border="1">

Seven minutes before you die!

Lucy's fur prickled after the notification beeped. This system won't let her forget about her possible coming death inside the dungeon.

Ave patience, mi beauty.

Lucy paused and looked around. "Who said that?"

"I didn't say anything," Charles answered.

Lucy glared at Tashina. "You said something, Tashina?"

The hyena shook her head. "Ongle inside mi head, but nobody cya hear mi thoughts . Tank voodoo."

Lucy rubbed her head. "I thought I heard someone from the shadows."

Yuh wi belong tuh mi soon, just like di oddah fools who come here!

Lucy glanced around again, daggering her wide eyes about. "There it is again!"

Tashina held up her glowing yellow ball toward Lucy. "Wah yuh hearing? Yuh cya describe it?"

Lucy shuddered while remembering the strange voice inside her head. "It sounded a man with your accent. Cold, sinister….. Ooooooouuuu….. The voice makes my bones chill!"

Tashina's eyes gazed around. "Ignore di voice. It Chief Boogaloo's spirit trying tuh weaken yuh mind. Di curse linked yuh tuh him now. Nuh let yuhself fall inna fi him darkness. It wi ongle mek di curse worse.""Can you sense his present now while he is speaking to me?"

Tashina shook his head. "Mi still cyaa feel him. Ongle yuh cya hear him wid di curse."

Lucy turned her face worried while biting her lower lip. How could they search faster before her time comes to an end?

"Look! Over there!" Ivy sprinted toward a wall between two cavern tunnels. A piece of paper hung on the wall by a stake.

Ivy pulled the stake off and glanced at the paper in her hands.

"What is it?" Charles asked after he and the other girls approached Ivy.

The tomboy cat's eyes widened. "It's from the captain! Look!"

Lucy glanced at the paper with her companions.

Dear Ivy, or anyone who finds this letter.

Me 'n me crew are now dead. I wrote this letter afore we ventured into th' caverns in case I go t' th' Undersea. If we die, I left this letter on th' spot t' th' secret passage t' th' chamber o' Chief Boogaloo. T' find it, Tashina told us t' listen t' th' howlin' winds carefully. If ye do that, ye will hear th' whispers o' Boogaloo, tauntin' ye. That I did, 'n now I marked th' spot fer whoever makes it better than I did. Take care 'n don't fall into madness. Chief Boogaloo be a crafty demon.

P.S,

If ye be readin' this Ivy, don't cry. I be glad I found ye 'n brought ye t' me crew. Without ye, me plunderin' would 'ave ne'er been more excitin' than I ever dreamed. Ye be now a big lass, lass. Go 'n find a new crew t' join, or marry a lass t' start yer owns family. Whatever ye do, I hope 'twill be a better life fer ye. Take care, heartie. May th' water god bless ye in yer new life.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.6947%; height: 55px" border="1">

Quest completed!

You received 1,000 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 23.7832%; height: 21px" border="1">

Five minutes left before you die!

Lucy wished she didn't get the notification during Ivy's sad moment. Too bad she couldn't control the system.

She placed her hand on Ivy's shoulder. "I am sorry, Ivy."

The catgirl shook the paper while tears formed around her eyes. But she wiped her tears off and sniffed hard. "I won't cry!" She shut her eyes, holding back more tears. "He told me not too!"

"It okay tuh cry gyal," said Tashina, adding a little sadness in her tone. "Wi all muss let it out."

Ivy wiped her eyes again, glaring at her companions with a serious look. "Not now….. First we should finish what my captain started here. You are my new crewmates now, and," she glanced at Lucy, "I must save my new mate."

Lucy smiled.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 52.7655%; height: 32px" border="1">

Congratulations! You received a crew member. Collect more for your ship.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.18584%; height: 27px" border="1">

Crew: 02

Tashina smirked too. "Wah mek. Nuh mi wi join too suh mi cya get off dis cursed island."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 52.7655%; height: 32px" border="1">

Congratulations! You received a crew member. Collect more for your ship.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.18584%; height: 27px" border="1">

Crew: 03

"Thank you, but can you open the passageway," Lucy demanded. "I am running out of time!"

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 23.5619%; height: 22px" border="1">

Five minutes left before you die!

"Yea!" Tashina placed her hand on the wall and closed her eyes. "Um-hum. Mi cya feel him pan di oddah side."

Cum inna eff yuh dare! Boogaloo whispered through Lucy's floppy ears. It felt like he was digging his claws through her skin, reaching toward her heart. Her time of doom was almost close.

We must hurry! She thought.

The wall shook and opened a round entrance, completely engulfed in darkness. It unleashed a cold chill on Lucy, as if warning her about the dark present from inside. Going inside was the only way to save her life.

"You go in first," Lucy ordered.

Tashina glared at her. "Yuh nuh need fi remind mi, okay?"

The hyena stepped through the passage, and then the others followed her through. Lucy's heart was beating fast as they entered an enormous stone chamber with four pillars surrounding a space. Hyena skulls covered the pillars and blue torches lit all the corners.

"This is it?" Ivy asked, glancing around while aiming her musket.

Charles looked around and held up his hands. "I see no treasure in here."

"Dis a nuh di treasure chamba." Tashina rubbed her hand on the skull pillar. "Dis a Boogaloo's lair. Him should be here now."

Lucy could feel him, but she couldn't see him. "Where is he?"

A loud shout of laughter echoed above them, making all of them jumped.

"Mi right above you!" The voice announced, this time it wasn't inside Lucy's head.

From the ceiling, a green ball hovered down toward the floor in a ghostly shimmering glow. When it stopped, they faded away, being replaced by another spectacle. It appeared to be a hyena with a long snort, smiling a wide grin full of sharp fangs. His eyes glowed white, and he has a mohawk on his head. Long two arms and a muscular torso. However, he doesn't have legs, only mist hanging down like a tail below his waist.

The spirit laughed. "Welcome tuh mi lair, intrudas. Dis ago bi yuh final resting place! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"

Book One: Chapter 20

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.8319%; height: 137px" border="1">

Chief Boogaloo

Level: 20

Race: Undead

HP:200

Dungeon boss

The hyena ghost streamed around the pillars, laughing like crazy. Like excited children who finally met new friends.

"Mi ave been waiting fi new victims tuh enta mi chamba fi too long!" He stopped and faced Lucy. "Dem deh oddah intrudas a joke. Dem couldn't kill mek it one step inna mi chamba. Boo-who! Boo-who! Eff yuh wa fi get mi treasure yuh muss beat mi first!"

Ivy aimed her musket at the ghost. "You will pay for killing my captain and crewmates! We will send your soul straight to the Undersea!"

The ghost laughed. "Den cum wi mek dis battle interesting! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 45.4646%; height: 61px" border="1">

Boss fight alert!

Defeat Chief Boogaloo to get the treasure. There is no escape!

Lucy raised her cutlass and charged. "I can fight him!"

The ghost dodged her strike and grinned his white fangs at her. "Suh yuh di cursed one mi whispa tuh. Let mi borrow yuh body!"

Lucy thrust her blade toward him, but he disappeared. She swung around in case he appeared behind her. Nothing.

Suddenly, two ghostly arms wrapped around her body.

"Get you!" The ghost's voice exclaimed.

White mist flowed into Lucy's mouth with a musty cold taste. She covered her mouth, but the rest of the mist entered her nostrils and floppy ears.

After it completely entered her body, Lucy dropped to her knees, feeling her entire body freezing. Her heart stopped and her brain turned to ice.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 29.4248%; height: 33px" border="1">

Curse lifted, but you are now possessed!

Before Lucy could say something, she dropped to the ground, blacking out.

*****

"Lucy!" Charles rushed toward her body and held her up in his arms. "Wake up!"

Her eyes opened, but they were green as glowing emeralds. She glanced up at him and smiled. But it wasn't a friendly smile. More like a sinister grin with big sharp teeth. The same grin belonging to Boogaloo!

"Hello!" Lucy rolled off Charles's lap and swung a kick into his face.

Smack!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 10.8407%; height: 67px" border="1">

Charles

HP:145/150

The wolf hit the ground, feeling his jaw a bit disjointed. But he pushed it into place and got up. "What's wrong with you, lass?"

Lucy jumped onto her feet and laughed with her hands on her hips. "Fool! Mi Chief Boogaloo! Di girl's bady now belongs tuh me! HAHAHAHAHA!!!"

"Oh no!" Ivy gasped.

Lucy/Boogaloo stared at Lucy’s chest and squeezed her breasts. "Ouuuuuuu! Mi like dis bady already!" He glanced at Lucy’s rear next and shook it. "Mi should stay inna dis bady forever!"

Charles couldn’t believe the spirit entered Lucy’s body and took over her mind. Boogaloo still sounded like Lucy with his accent in a feminine tone.

Tashina pointed her claw at Boogaloo. "Get outta har bady, grandfather!"

Everyone paused and gazed at the witch.

"Grandfather!?" Charles and Ivy shouted together.

Boogaloo even widened his bright green eyes. "Yuh seh grandfather? Me?"

Tashina placed her hand on her chest. "It chuu mi yuh granddaughta, Tashina. Mi mada escape before yuh cud trap har wid di othas. Mi fada neva mek it but mi mada raise mi tuh become dan you! Mi wi end yuh horra tuh avenge mi tribe!”

Charles scratched the back of his head, feeling very puzzled about the new details from the voodoo witch doctor. “Soooooo, he is actually your grandfather?”

Tashina smiled at him. “Yea, handsome.”

“Then why you said he was your ancestor?” Ivy shouted with frustration in her tone of voice.

Tashina giggled. “Mi lied sort of him a ancesta tuh mi.” She redirected her glance back to Boogaloo with a sharp glare. “But him evil as a dutty outhouse!”

Boogaloo shrugged. “Granddaughta or nuh mi wi still kill yuh all! Nobody escapes from mi caverns! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

Tashina placed her hands on her hips and smiled a catty grin. “Oh yuh tink yuh cleva inna dat girl's body? Ow bout wi settle dis inna dance-off.”

Boogaloo raised an eyebrow. “A dance-off?”

“Yuh should kno dancing fi wi culture, old fool. Whoeva cya dance betta as a gyal wins.” Tashina pointed her claw at her grandfather. “ Eff mi win mi wi trap yuh soul inna one of dem deh skulls pan di pillars. But eff yuh win yuh cya ave fi wi souls an kip di girl's bady. Deal?”

Boogaloo laughed, so loud it rattled through Charles’s bones. “Yuh dare call mi a old fool? mi a masta of dancing! Yuh on!”

Charles approached her. “What are you doing?”

Tashina pulled out a dagger. “Truss mi. It di ongle way tuh save yuh bredren widout fighting har. Mi kno mi grandfather's weakness him too overconfident.”

“I hope you know what you are doing,” Ivy whispered. “I am still too young to die.”

Tashina snickered. “Mi kno mi grandfather's weakness him too overconfident.”

The witch approached her grandfather and held out her palm. “Tuh begin him muss mek a blood oath.”

Boogaloo rolled his eyes. “Mi kno dat wretch!”

Tashina cut her hand with the dagger and held it out. No blood dripped from her palm, but a red line mark glowed red on it. “Wi dance tuh si who betta. Di losa loses fi him or har soul.”

Boogaloo took the dagger and cut Lucy’s left hand, marking her palm. “Mi accept! Heeheehee.”

After they shook their marked hands, enormous mists formed around the pillars, glowing blue with unnatural lights. From the mists, tribal hyena ghosts levitated out and gathered around the two challengers. Men and women, wearing little clothing and white glowing eyes over their wide grins. One of them appeared between Charles and Ivy, giving them room although their ghostly bodies shivered Charles.

Except for the living, the dead chuckled and cheered like banshees, excited to watch the show. From the audience, a fat hyena wearing a skull mask and loincloths hovered forward and held up his large hands. “Chief Boogaloo an Tashina had challenge each oddah tuh a dance duel! Mi ago bi dem judge. Losa wi ave dem soul trap inna di pillars of di dead! May di powa of voodoo decide dem fates!”

Charles crossed his arms, biting his lower lip. I hope the witch can win this….. For our sake.

*****

Tashina faced her grandfather while tying her skirt up so her long legs could stretch out. Boogaloo wrapped Lucy’s white skirt around her waist.

“Ready, wretch?” Boogaloo asked, keeping his grin sharp.

Tashina has danced throughout her life since her mother taught her to perform the rituals. Dancing has become one of her specialties to unleash her spells for different purposes. She doesn’t know how good her grandfather could dance, but she has to try to dance better than him.

On both sides, four ghosts pulled out drums and sat down, placing the spectacle instruments between their crossed legs. They cracked their hands and pounded their palms on the drum tops, playing tribal beats in loud rhythms.

The music rocked through Tashina’s body, making her feel more alive than the dead. With it, her confidence kept her spirits up although the outcome was unknown to her. Her mother had always told her that facing death was better than running from it. Only cowards lose the match.

“Mi wi guh first!” Boogaloo stepped forward and spread out Lucy’s legs.

With a giggle, he rocked her hips around while waving her arms like serpents. She hopped onto one hand and whirled her legs above her like a ship's wheel spinning. The crowd whistled and clapped their hands.

Tashina was impressed her grandfather could dance well. Although the male ghosts cheering for Boogaloo felt kind of weird. Did they know an old man was moving Lucy's body?

What he performed was the dancing snake maiden with twirling legs. Creative move, but Tashina could come up with something better.

Boogaloo stopped and stepped back. "Yuh tun."

Tashina took the center and moved her heels up and down. On her toes, she hopped around the dance space, keeping her legs sprinting up and down.

The Hot Floor dance. Basically, you pretend you were dancing on the hot floor, burning your feet. It was the first rhythm Tashina learned from her mother.

She backflipped and landed on her hands, keeping her legs up. Then she hopped around while touching the ground, reversing her performance.

After she finished, she stepped with her arms crossed. Blood was rushing through her skull. Good thing she finished that move. At least it impressed the ghosts with wow looks on their blue faces.

Boogaloo snarled at her. "Yuh stole dat move from me!"

Tashina shook her finger at her. "Nope nope nope. Mi mada teach mi dat. Shi did yuh dawta."

Boogaloo shrugged like he still didn't believe his own granddaughter. "Whateva. Mi turn!"

Possessed Lucy stepped forward and laid down. With her arms hugging herself, she rolled around in circles.

The Rolling Corpse move; pretending you are a dead body rolling down a hill. A painful move if you roll across rocks.

Boogaloo rolled faster and faster before jumping off the ground and landing with Lucy’s legs splitting on the ground. The ghosts hollowed into a cheer.

Tashina could try something better than that. She will choose a move only she knew.

After her grandfather stepped back, Tashina approached the dance space, grinning. "Mi bet yuh cyaa duh dis."

Boogaloo crossed Lucy’s arms. "Show wi!"

The hyena witch cracked her neck and held up her arms. She led back, slowly falling backward. But she touched the ground and backflipped while moving backward in circles.

The Fire Wheel move, requiring the dancer to backflip like a wheel, moving fast. Only highly flexible dancers could do that.

Tashina landed on her bare feet and stuck her finger at her grandfather. "Ha! tek dat bady snatcher!"

The ghosts clapped their hands. This time they clapped louder for Tashina's successful move.

Boogaloo laughed. "Let mi show yuh mi ultimate move!" He stepped forward, tightening Lucy’s skirt up. "Eff yuh cyaa best dis, yuh wi lose wretch. Ongle mi cya masta dis move!"

Tashina frowned. She doesn't know all her grandfather's dance moves or even learned them. Her mother may have known them, but what she taught Tashina she never mentioned if the moves belonged to her grandfather. The Hot Floor was one of them since Boogaloo recognized it. But never in her life, Tashina thought she would enter a dance-off against her grandfather. A dark, insane voodoo sorcerer with whom she regretted sharing his blood. All she could do was watch and see if she could beat him. And losing to him wasn't an option.

Lucy’s head touched the ground while lifting her legs up. While splitting, Boogaloo twirled her body, spinning on her head. But that wasn’t all.

While whirling, he pushed one finger on the ground, pushing Lucy up as he spun on one finger. Everyone gasped, watching the possessed body whirled by one finger like a top.

The One Finger Stance? Tashina heard about that move, but nobody among her kind completed that move in years. They knew it to be the hardest move on Blackmare Island. Not one hyena tribesman performed a successful one finger without breaking his finger or falling off balance.

Indeed, a dancer had successfully performed that move who invented it. Nobody knows how he did it, but they have passed the move knowledge for generations, no matter how many brave dancers tried it.

How could her grandfather perform the impossible move so perfectly? Did he practice for a long time, or being a ghost gave him the advantage?

Boogaloo stopped and jumped to Lucy’s feet with her arms out.

The ghosts cheered all over the place, rocking the entire chamber. To them, it was a miracle, but to Tashina, it was a clear death sentence.

"Tank you! Tank you!" Boogaloo waved to the ghosts, smiling all over them.

Surely, possessing Lucy's body had given him the advantage to dance better than his previous life. Perhaps Tashina had underestimated him, believing he wouldn't dance well in a female body. As much as she didn't want to lose, she might not have the chance of beating her grandfather after his amazing stunt. Could this be the end?

Boogaloo glanced at Tashina, smiling like a demon. "Yuh next wretch yuh cya beat that?"

Book One: Chapter 21

Chief Boogaloo laughed again in Lucy's voice. "Wah yuh waiting fi, granddaughta impostor!Yuh outta dance moves already?"

Tashina raised her lips into a snarling grin with an idea. "Actually mi duh ave one more move tuh prove mi worth, grandfatha. Prepare fi be amazed!”

Boogaloo rolled his green eyes. "Tap calling mi yuh grandfather!"

Tashina ignored him and stepped back into the center of the chamber. She picked up Lucy's sword. On her toes, she sashayed around the center, twirling and swinging the cutlass over her head. As the drums beat faster, Tashina increased the speed of her rhythm, turning and tapping her heels. While juggling the sword, blue, green, and black colors swirling around her. The drums echoed and her whole world turned into ecstasy. No dizziness or a stomach arch stopped Tashina. She has done this move so many times, motion sickness could push her off her feet.

When the drums stopped, Tashina fell to the ground, landing on all-fours as the sword hit next to her.

Boogaloo laughed. "Dat a yuh best? Mi did a amazing stunt wid one finga. Anyone cud dance like dat wretch. Yuh lose!"

Tashina sat up on her knees and grinned. "Wrong! Dat neva mi originally dance fool!"

Boogaloo widened his eyes before they returned to Lucy's normal eyes. Green mist flowed out from her mouth as if something was sucking it out.

"What? No!" The mist cried in Boogaloo’s male voice, flowing toward the second pillar over the ghosts. "Ow dis possible!?"

Tashina rose and laughed. "Mi perform an exorcism pan yuh, summoning yuh inna yuh imprisonment!"

“But dat dance neva betta dan mi move!”

“But it still a dance though.”

Boogaloo’s spirit roared in anger as his mist form entered a skull on the center pillar. The skull’s eye sockets flashed green after the mist vanished inside it. “Noooooooooooooooooooooo! Mi move did perfect! Judge! Declare di winna now!”

The fat hyena ghost scratched behind his skull mask, gazing at Tashina and the talking hyena skull. “Dis a waah likkle confusing. But mi declare Tashina di winner!”

“What?” The skull rattled in the pillar. “Ow cya dat be? Everyone kno mi move did better! Right?”

All the ghosts nodded their heads while others scratched their skulls. It seemed they were trying not to agree with him.

“Yuh see?” Boogaloo shouted. “Mi a di winner! Me! Me! Me!”

“No!” The fat hyena judge stomped his foot. “Yuh forget wah yuh did fi us?” He pointed his finger at the skull. “Yuh murda wi all tuh protect yuh loot! Wi tire of living here fi eternity! Mi declared Tashina di winna suh wi cya all rest inna peace!

“Yea mon!” The other ghosts shouted in agreement.

Boogaloo’s voice growled. “Yuh cyaa rest inna peace now! fi wi treasure ago bi taken!”

The fat hyena shrugged. “So! di treasure stayed here lang enuff.” He glanced at Tashina and smiled. “An it bout time sum'ady takes it.”

Tashina smiled back. She was glad the ghosts finally rose against their chief, who betrayed them and trapped them in a dark, claustrophobic chamber for endless time. Guarding a treasure for a pointless reason has driven them into insanity. But now they found a chance to escape from their greedy tyrant, all thanks to Tashina. Of course, a player could have set them free after raiding the dungeon successfully, but without Tashina, nobody would find the Howling Caverns beneath the surface of Blackmare.

“But mi ago bi lonely!” Boogaloo mumbled.

The fat hyena shook his mask. “Too bad, yuh broadcast dis pan yourself! Cum pan mi fellow tribe! Wi finally free!”

After the ghosts cheered, they hugged each other and floated away through the ceiling. The judge waved to Tashina and vanished with the others. They finally left to the spirit realm, reuniting with friends, and loved ones.

Tashina waved as tears dripped down her cheeks. If her mother was here, she would be proud of her daughter for liberating her tribe.

“You did it, Tashina!” Ivy shouted with joy.

Charles rushed toward Lucy’s body and shook her. “Come on, Lucy! You can wake up now! Wake up!”

*****

Lucy blinked her eyes as a notification appeared in her vision.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 42.4779%; height: 35px" border="1">

Boss fight completed!

Your crewmate defeated Chief Boogaloo in a unique battle.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.469%; height: 34px" border="1">

You received 20,000 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.2788%; height: 27px" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.677%; height: 25px" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

“What?” Lucy rose her upper body as she realized she was lying on Charles’s lap.

The wolf smiled at her. “Thank goodness. You’re not going to punch me, are you?”

Lucy narrowed her eyes. "Why would I bloody do that?"

Charles laughed as Ivy and Tashina approached him, glancing down at Lucy.

"You remember nothing?" Ivy asked.

Lucy got off Charles's lap and rose while rubbing her forehead. The coldness inside her head faded into warmness. “No, I don’t….. Can you explain what happened?”

“Chief Boogaloo possessed your body,” Ivy explained. “Tashina performed an exorcism on Boogaloo to save you.”

“ It did a dance-off,” Tashina corrected. “An mi did it tuh save all fi wi skins.”

Ivy giggled. “You should have seen yourself. Boogaloo was making you dance like crazy! And it was kind of hot too.”

Tashina glared at the catgirl. “Yuh did voting gainst me?”

Ivy held up her palms, shaking. “No! No! Your dances are hot too! Boogaloo had no chance against you!”

Tashina gave Ivy a wicked grin. “Gud or else mi wudda turn yuh inna a toad.”

Ivy gulped as her face turned pale, so pale, her freckles on her cheeks faded away. Nobody could cross the line against a witch.

Lucy grinned at Tashina. “Thank you so much. I couldn’t believe I still leveled up doing nothing.”

“What I heard, everyone receives a reward after they defeat the dungeon boss,” Charles explained. “It doesn’t really matter what kind of battle it was.”

Lucy wished she had seen herself dancing while being under Boogaloo’s control. She never was a superb dancer, no matter how many times she tried to learn. Maybe her feet were too big, or she couldn’t keep her balance stable. But more importantly, everyone survived the fight.

“Yuh ungrateful wretch!” a loud voice shouted. “Mi did suppose fi be di winner! Nuh you!”

Lucy spotted a skull on the second pillar with glowing green eyes, smoking like a hookah pipe. She pointed her finger at it. “Who….. What’s that?”

Tashina stared at the hyena skull and grinned. “Dat Boogaloo, mi grandfatha.”

Lucy shot her eyes wide open and glanced at Tashina. “Your grandfather?”

“Sorry mi lied. Mi neva wa yuh tuh tink crazy ideas bout mi.” Tashina frowned at the ground.

Ivy placed her hands on her hips. “We would never do that. We only needed to know where the Howling Caverns is at.” She stared at the ceiling with a big grin. “Now the curse is gone, my captain and crew can rest in peace.”

Boogaloo snarled. “Yuh fools leave mi alone! nuh all mi cya duh watch mi precious treasure get taken away!”

Tashina snarled a grin at the skull. “Oooooooooooh-don't worry grandfatha. Mi wi tek care of yuh.”

Boogaloo’s voice shuddered. “Wah?”

While giggling, Tashina strolled toward the pillar and pulled out her dagger. “Yuh ago bi coming wid mi as mi new skull decoration.”

“No! Yuh cyaa treat like a object, wretch! Mi Chief Boogaloo! One of di greatest chiefs pan Blackmare!”

“Heeheehee! Nuh anymore.” Tashina dug her dagger into the pillar above the skull’s forehead, twisting it. “Yuh belong tuh mi now. Eff yuh stay gud mi wi gi yaah treat.”

Boogaloo hissed while his skull. "Grrrrrrrrr! Mi nuh deserve this! mi nuh deserve this!"

Tashina pulled the skull out and glared into the skull’s eyes. "Yuh wa fi stay here foreva alone? Hmmmmmmmm?"

Boogaloo moaned while pausing his edgy voice for a second. "Eeeeeeeeeh-no!"

Tashina shook his skull. "Den hush yuh mout an be grateful mi taking you!"

The skull’s glowing green eyes blinked. "Rrrrrrrrrrrh! mi wi regret dis But tank yuh."

Lucy approached Tashina. "Why are you taking him? He is evil!"

Tashina placed the skull into her porch, chuckling. "Mi grandfatha ave many voodoo knowledge. Him cud teach mi new spells an reveal dark secrets fi wi."

Her porch shook.

"Mi wi teach yuh ow tuh tun yuhself inna a toad wretch!" Boogaloo's voice shouted.

Tashina giggled with her hand on her lips. "Mi tink wi wi mek a happy fambly."

Charles shrugged. "Whatever." He peeked around. "Where is the entrance to the treasure?"

"Yuh nuh dare touch mi treasure!" Boogaloo exclaimed.

Tashina smacked her porch. "Wi taking it wid us! Or yuh wa sum'ady else tuh steal it. Hmmmm?"

Boogaloo growled. "Pull di second torch inna di right kaanah. Di chamba behind di wall."

Ivy strolled toward the torch. "This one?"

She pulled down, and the wall viberated while tiny rocks fell from it. She stepped back and watched the wall opened, rising off the ground.

Bright yellow lights glazed from the opening, and sparkled glittered witin the light.

Lucy's mouth immediately fell open. The opening revealed a chamber full of piles of gold coins. There were open chests of jewels, golden statues, and diamond necklaces.

Ivy's catty eyes glimmered at the beautiful loot. "Wow! You can buy a castle with all them blooms!"

"Or an entire island," Charles suggested.

Lucy dashed into the chamber and sat among the gold. She grabbed two hand fulls of coins and gems, gazing at them in wonder. "Dear god of the waters! I could build a new tavern with all of this!"

Charles, Tashina, and Ivy joined her, checking all the chests and swimming through the pool of gold. They all cheered and danced around the loot like merry children. Defeating Chief Boogaloo has given them the best reward ever.

"Well, I will be damn!" shouted a voice outside the chamber.

Lucy gazed at the entrance and dropped her mouth again.

From the shadows, Captain Roof and his two NPC crewmates, Martin and Dax, stepped into the treasury, smiling at all the gold.

"What an awesome fine!" The bulldog pirate shouted. "And we didn't have to fight the dungeon boss."

Lucy drew out her sword. "How did you find this place?"

"Ha! Luck, I guess," Captain Roof answered. "After we respawned, we tracked you through the swamp and fell down the river into this dungeon. We waited, hoping you would clear the dungeon. Now we can take everything for ourselves!"

Martin and Dax laughed with him.

Charles pointed his finger at one of the player's NPCs. "How are they alive?"

Roof held up a stone with a green symbol on it. "With this. It allows me to bring back a couple crewmates from the Undersea with me. A rare item I got from a dungeon."

"An who you?" Tashina asked with her arms crossed.

Ivy pointed her finger at the three pirates. "Those scoundrels tried to hurt me, Lucy and Charles saved me from them."

Roof growled and pulled out his sword. "You stole from me, pussycat! I'm taking everything here, including your lives!"

"Wait!" Charles rushed toward the player, waving his arms up. "Parley!"

Roof blinked his eyes. "What?"

"Parley! You can't attack us if we declare parley, remember?"

Roof growled until a notification appeared in front of everyone.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Charles declared parley!

No combat is allowed after negotiations are met. The penalty against this stalemate will log the violator out of the game for one hour. You may begin your discussion now.

Roof dropped his sword and threw his hat against the wall. "This is stupid! I hate that mechanic!"

Charles sighed and quickly smiled. "Good! Now we are squared, let's determine a deal."

Roof picked up his hat. "I'll give you a deal! Give me the treasure, and I won't kill you!"

Charles held up two fingers. "No, you can't do that. Parley does not allow violence. You must settle a non-violent term."

Roof rubbed his closed eyelids. "What do you want?"

Charles glanced at the gold and back to Roof. "Let us take half the treasure without attacking us, and you can have the rest."

Roof glared. "And what if I say no?"

Charles smiled. "Then we can keep this discussion until you grow bore. Take it, or leave it."

Roof shook his muzzle as if he was shaking drool off his mouth. "Screw this! I accept your deal."

Charles held out a hand toward the bulldog. "You got it."

Roof shook the wolf's hand while grimacing. His regrets on his face were showing, but he had no choice.

Lucy should remember the word, parley. It could keep her out of danger with players.

"Sooooo, how are we going to carry this stuff?" Ivy asked.

Book One: Chapter 22

Lucy watched the sunrise over the edge of the sun, resting her arms on the railing at the poopdeck. Although she had some rest after they left Blackmare Island, her head still felt a little fuzzy. Sometimes it took time for NPCs to wake up clearly.

With Captain Roof's help, they carried half the treasure back and forth to Turtle Chain town. Sure, they encountered bandits on the road, but Roof called more crew from his ship to protect the procession. The mob from Tarren reached Turtle Chain to confront Lucy's crew. Thanks to Roof, he bribed the annoying goat priest to leave Lucy's crew alone. The goat disgusted bribes, but he took the share to raise money for his church. After they loaded their share, Roof left the port to find more treasures to raid before his bedtime.

Although Lucy got one million pounds of gold, she didn't recruit enough crew for the ship at Blackmare. Roof wouldn't split his crew, and nobody in the town wanted to join Lucy’s crew. Maybe the town didn’t have enough sailors willing to leave for a dangerous adventure.

With luck, Tashina stated she knew an island where they could find worthy men who could become crew members for the Iron Maiden. They called themselves the Black Moon Tribe, a community of wild panthers on the island of Bengar. Tashina uses to visit there to collect ingredients for her witchcraft experiments, and she enjoyed the tribal men there for some love and comfort. Lucy kept that image out of her head, but she did accept Tashina’s suggestion. After buying supplies and trading what they didn’t need, the Iron Maiden set sail for a two-day trip to Bengar. With plenty of food and rum, should keep the small crew from falling into cabin fever.

Lucy yawned and stepped back. I better check my character status.

She blinked her eyes, opening up her status screen.

style="height: 326px; width: 22.9264%" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

Level: 17

Race: Cocker Spaniel (Dog)

Class: Pirate

HP: 160 MP: 0

Experience Points: 0/1,700

Proficiency Points: 7

Strength: 5 Speed: 3

Intelligence: 3 Charisma: 6

Computer Player

style="height: 341px; width: 9.96802%" border="1">

Skills:

Crafting

Scent

Sheath

Fencing

style="height: 342px; width: 25.5846%" border="1">

Equipment:

White dress (DP+5)

The Vanquisher (Cutlass AP-10)

Health potion

Elixir x 2

Lucy hasn't spent her proficiency points yet since she left the swamp island with her crew. And she gave one health potion to Charles to heal him up. Inside the cargo hold, she has plenty of health and elixir potions to keep her in good health. They should all last for ten days.

While observing her attributes, Lucy decided her speed should go up more with her strength. The faster she could move, the more attacks she could avoid. Her charisma hasn't worked so far. The NPCs on Blackmare had higher levels than her attribute. If she wanted to attract new crewmates and avoid conflict with enemies, her charisma should keep up.

For Intelligence, she has encountered none hard puzzles to solve. Because it was low, Boogaloo's spirit was strong enough to possess her body. If she doesn't want to get possessed again or cursed, she adds a little more to Intelligence.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 11.8363%; height: 109px" border="1">

Strength: 7

Speed: 6

Intelligence: 4

Charisma: 7

Lucy drew out her sword and swung it around. It felt lighter, and it moved a bit faster than before. With a seventeen attack, Lucy could fight stronger opponents. Whatever was on Bengar Island, they won't be easy as the fiends on Blackmare.

Lucy climbed down to the sterncastle deck and glanced up at the main mast. Ivy was sitting inside the crow's nest at the top of the main mast, watching the sea through a spyglass. Her boyish ponytail waved through the wind just like the black pirate flag above her head.

"How are you doing, Ivy?" Lucy shouted.

Ivy looked down and waved to her. "Absolutely great! I feel so much alive up here! It has been too long since I stood in a crow's nest! I am so happy to be up here!"

Lucy smiled, feeling the same joy as Ivy.

"Don't catch a cold up there!" Charles shouted while steering the ship behind the wheel.

Ivy giggled. "I never do up here! I am the goddess of all lookouts!"

Lucy laughed. The tomboy truly enjoys looking out for the entire ship. She said being in the crow's nest made her felt like she was on top of the world. Unlike most girls, she enjoyed heights and climbing regardless of how dangerous they were. That was why she liked being a lookout.

"Keep your eyes peeled!" Lucy shouted. "We are not ready to sail into other pirates in battle."

Ivy saluted. "Aye aye, captain!"

"Hold on! I'm the captain!" Charles shouted, tapping his chest.

Lucy tilted her head toward him with one eyebrow raised. "Who said you are the captain?"

Charles padded the wheel. "This is my ship. I stole it back from Walton."

"Oh." Lucy figured that was the case, but both of them were still working together to find Captain Flipper. After they get a good number of crewmates, they will be ready for the penguin pirate. "I will check on Tashina to make sure she didn't start a fire."

"I hope she doesn't cook us food." Charles spun the wheel to the left. "Ivy said to avoid whatever she makes."

"Then who else can cook for us?"

"I can," Charles grinned, "I can be a fine cook."

"Rrrright." Lucy stepped down to the quarter deck. "I'll be back."

She headed into the orlop deck and approached the infirmary door at the back of the ship. Strong charcoal and spicy scent reached her nose from the door, sending a tremor into Lucy's stomach.

Oh no! She is burning something! Lucy cleared her throat and knocked on the door.

"Who there?" Tashina shouted behind the door.

"It's me! Are you burning something in there?" Lucy asked.

"Ongle mi incenses! Dem safe!"

"Can I come in?"

"Eff yuh dare. Heeheehee!"

Lucy and Charles agreed Tashina could have the infirmary. She could sleep there and craft her witchcraft for the crew. As long as she doesn't curse the crew or turn them into toads, she could heal them and provide unique potions to support their adventure. Witch doctors do make a pirate crew stronger than their enemies with unique effects.

Lucy opened the door. A fog of smoke with wildberry smell slapped her face as she entered the room.

Before Tashina moved in, the infirmary was an average chamber with four beds, one desk, and a cabinet full of medical equipment. Now there were shrunken heads hanging from the ceiling, skulls on a shelf, black herb vines on the walls, and god knows what Tashina placed inside the cabinets. Since there were no windows, the quarter was very dark. However, candles were lit around the chamber as if nightfall has never passed.

"Wah yuh want?" Tashina was pouring two glass tubes of red liquid into a small cauldron on her desk. A spellbook laid open next to the pot among powder and plant pieces. The cauldron smoked, releasing a musty sulfur stench into the air.

Lucy grimaced at the smell. "I wanted to check up on you. See how you are fitting in your new home."

Tashina dropped an eyeball into the mini cauldron. "Nuh much like home. But dem seh home weh di heart."

"Mi admit it betta dan being struck inna dat cave," Boogaloo exclaimed from inside his hyena skulk, sitting on the writing desk near Tashina's bed.

Lucy stared at the talking skull and smiled. "And how are you today, Boogaloo?"

The skull chattered his teeth. "Nuh get friendly tuh mi, girl! Eff mi free mi wud return inna yuh bady an kill all yuh friends! Yuh should still be fearing me!"

"Oh shut it, grandfatha!" Tashina shouted. "Yuh nuh ave di powa tuh hurt even a fly."

"Grrrrrrrrrrrrr-stop crying mi yuh grandfather! Wi nuh related!"

Lucy beamed her eyes at the skull and glanced at the witch. "Geez, he still doesn't believe you are his granddaughter?"

Tashina crunched two leaves and sprinkled them into the cauldron. "Him a stubborn old fool but him ave no powa ova di of every. Mi wi always be fi him granddaughta til di day mi dead."

Boogaloo laughed. "Mi cyaa wait fi si dat happen!"

Tashina picked up a spoon and pointed it at the skull. "Den yuh ago bi stuck inna dat skull foreva, fool!"

"Wretch!"

Lucy stared at the cauldron. "What are you making?"

Tashina stirred the spoon inside the cauldron. "A potion tuh kip yuh awake fi a few days. Gud tuh kip di crew working widout rest. Wa fi try it?"

Lucy frowned while feeling an apple dropped down into her stomach. "No thank you. I still need some rest during the trip."

"Oh, mi insist." Tashina dripped the spoon into the cauldron and held up a spoon full of the strange potion toward Lucy. "Jink it."

Lucy shook her head. "I can't….. I-"

"Jink it! Jink it! Jink it!" Boogaloo shouted.

Tashina grinned. "Wah him seh. Yuh wa mi fi get angry?"

Lucy remembered her father told her to never anger a witch if she ever encountered one. If you do, the witches will curse you for the rest of your life. Sometimes you just have to obey them and hope you will live long enough to tell the tale.

Lucy sighed and took the spoon. "Sure, what kind of harm would I get?"

When Lucy sipped the potion, a sour taste exploded inside her mouth, but she swallowed to make it stop.

Suddenly, her head went dizzy, and she fell straight to the floor.

Tashina rose and stared down at Lucy. "Oh dear."

Boogaloo laughed. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Yuh kill her! Now mi wi consisa yuh as mi granddaughter!"

Lucy closed her eyes, falling into the void of darkness. No wonder Ivy told her not to drink anything from Tashina.

Book One: Chapter 23

"Blasted!" After climbing down his ship, Captain Flipper kicked the giant slope of ice against his hull.

After sailing from Matlock, Flipper located the Ghost Island appeared in the cold waters of the Frozen Ocean at the top of the North. Only a three-day trip before his ship crashed into an enormous thick iceberg at the border of the cold sea. It was big as an island, floating around the sector like a shark searching for prey. His driver, Baffy, couldn’t see the iceberg through the cold fog before he had the chance to move the ship. The vessel hit the blockage so hard; it knocked Daffy off the main deck.

Clumsy fool!

Captain Flipper was also surprised his drill couldn’t break through the ice to prevent his Ruthless Peaker from getting stuck. What was the point if his great weapon couldn’t break through everything?

He blew out his frigid breath and opened his map. Barnacles!

The phantom island has disappeared again! This time it didn’t show up anywhere else on the map. When will the island appear again? Hours?

At least he will have plenty of time to free his ship from the iceberg. But dinner time will come up soon, and Flipper really wants to order his pizza.

“Aye aye, captain!” Daffy’s voice shouted.

Flipper spotted his fat, dumb crewmate crawled from the shore and stood up to salute. In his beck, a fishtail flapped before he swallowed it hold.

Captain Flipper stuck his tongue out. He never thought he would see the fat penguin again. Maybe the sharks or whales didn’t have the stomachs to eat that stupid obese critter. If he wasn’t a good sailing master and gunner, Flipper would have thrown Daffy off the deck. But his brother wouldn’t like it.

“You! Get back on the deck and tell the others to grab their pickaxes!” Flipper ordered furiously. “I want this ice chipped down so we move the ship out.”

Daffy studied the iceberg mountain. “But cap! I think it will take years to break that thing down with just-”

Captain Flipper pointed his wing at his crewmate. “Don’t try to excuse your work! We don’t need to break the whole thing down. Just enough to free the ship. I won’t let Ghost Island escape from me again! Now move it, you lazy bugger!”

Daffy nodded. “Aye cap!”

Captain Flipper climbed up to the main deck. No matter how long it takes, Flipper won’t lose his chance of reaching Ghost Island before he goes back to school.

*****

Lucy sniffed a strong woody pepper scent shot up through her nostrils, shocking her head. She gasped and sat straight up on the bed. She felt like her entire insides were burning up as flames blasted out from her nose.

“Welcome back tuh di living.” Tashina sat on the bed near Lucy, placing a black, greenish herb into her pocket. Charles and Ivy also stood with her inside the infirmary room.

“Are you okay?” Ivy asked. “Tashina told us what happened.”

Lucy rubbed her head. “What happened to me?”

“You were drugged,” Charles answered.

Lucy widened her eyes. “What?”

“Sorry it a fi mi fault,” Tashina apologized with her ears down. “Yuh did suppose tuh remain a wake fi days, but mi potion reversed di effect.” She turned her glaring eyes toward the skull. “Mi should ave neva listen tuh dat old fool!”

Boogaloo laughed. “Yuh aren't a real voodoo witch eff yuh cyaa kill a single person!”

Lucy now remembered the potion she tried to avoid Tashina’s wrath. Next time, she won’t allow herself to become Tashina’s test dummy. “How long was I out?”

Charles smirked. “Long enough for arriving at Bengar.”

Lucy twitched her left floppy ear. “We are there now?”

Ivy giggled. “Wanna step out and see it?”

*****

Lucy and her crew climbed onto the main deck and glanced over the left side. From one mile toward the white immaculate beach, Lucy could see the entire tropical rainforest of palm and pine trees behind the shore. It was like an impenetrable screen of vegetation. In the heat, the atmosphere was damp and heavy, and Lucy could hear active insects in the green over the waves in the dazzling blue sea. Far beyond the jungle was an enormous gray mountain

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered Bengar!

A remote island, home to the Black Moon Tribe who barely allowed visitors to set foot into their sacred territory. If sailors venture into the jungle without permission, none of them will return. But if the tribe doesn’t get them, the insects or plants will. Besides the danger, the island is a wonderful place to explore if one is very cautious. Do not anger the panther tribe if you want to enjoy the island.

She sniffed the air, admiring the fruity sweet air with little sand and coconut odor drifting near the minty green jungle. Lucy truly loved that scent. "It's beautiful!"

"Wait til yuh si di beautiful pantha men." Tashina rubbed her upper arms while shivering in pleasure. "Hmmmmmmmm….. Mi cya aready feel dem….."

“I hope their ladies are beautiful too,” Charles added.

“Me too!” Ivy exclaimed. “Island girl is gorgeous!”

Lucy laughed, feeling like she was the only one not interested in getting in bed with the tribe. “Tashina, what do you know about the island?”

The hyena witch doctor shielded her eyes from the bright sunlight. Although she lived on a dark island for a while, her eyes easily adjusted during the day. She could have added some kind of potion to avoid blindness in the sunlight. “Bengar beautiful but it ave many dangerous creatures. Mostly giant animal eating bugs. Angering di Black Moon Tribe wi also get yuh kill But no worries. Mi cya chat tuh dem.”

“Yeah, the notification told me.” Lucy drummed her fingers on the ship rail. “Okay, we find the Black Moon Tribe and ask them to join our crew. Right?”

Tashina shrugged. "Di tribe big wid plenty of men tuh offa. Eff yuh cya duh sup'm fi dem, dem wi follow inna yuh service."

"Like what something?"

"Like mi seh no worries Allow mi tuh duh di chatting." Tashina winked.

Lucy turned toward her friends. "Okay, and we need someone to stay here to watch the ship. We don't want anyone to steal our ship." She eyed Ivy. "I think Ivy should stay here and keep watch."

The catgirl hung her mouth down a bit. "But I want to meet the tribe too!"

"If our ship is alone, anyone can take it."

Charles stepped forward. "I suggest you let me stay here with her. She cannot handle an army of pirates on her own."

Lucy nodded with a grin. "Good idea. If you try to step out of line, Ivy can put your butt into the brig."

Charles frowned, drooping his muzzle down. "You still don't trust me?"

Lucy sneered at him. "I prefer taking every caution step as possible."

Ivy chuckled. "Don't worry! I will keep him in line!" She slapped Charles's back. "Heeheehee!"

Lucy smiled. "Alright, let's move the ship close to the shore. Tashina and I will gather some supplies before we use the longboat."

"Eff yuh nuh mind, wi cya gatha herbs pan di island," Tashina asked.

"Sure if you spot some, but finding the tribe is the main focus. We can't waste time on this island."

"Mi undastan."

"Me too," said Ivy

"Me too too," Charles added with a finger up.

Lucy smirked.

*****

"What is taking you so long!?" Captain Flipper just returned to the game after he ate his pizza. He expected his penguin crew to finish picking the ice blockage down before he returned. The hull was clear, but the drill was still inside the ice.

"We are sorry, captain," said Baffy, "the ice is harder than we thought. Our pickaxes aren't strong enough to break it down faster."

The captain ran his flipper down his face. He never thought he could crash into an iceberg since he started to play Skulls and Crossbones. He knew there were stronger pickaxes at shops that could break the ice faster. But he relied too much on his drill to solve all his problems. Plus the pickaxes were expensive to purchase for his entire crew.

Captain Flipper approached his railing and rested his beak on it, sighing. But then he saw three shadow figures waking down the ice mount toward his ship.

Flipper grabbed his spyglass on the poopdeck and stared through it.

The strangers were polar bears wearing woolen tunics and armor plates. Each of them carried axes and wore shields on their backs.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 129px" border="1">

Iceberg Bandit

Level: 20

Race: Polar bear

HP: 200

Non-player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 129px" border="1">

Iceberg Bandit

Level: 20

Race: Polar bear

HP: 200

Non-player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 129px" border="1">

Iceberg Bandit

Level: 20

Race: Polar bear

HP: 200

Non-player character

Flipper lowered his spyglass and frowned. So we penguins are about to battle our natural predators.

He heard about iceberg bandits who hide among the enormous chunk of ice to ambush bypassing ships. Whenever an iceberg melts, they sail to the next one and repeat. A weird type of pirates, but that was their own way of raiding ships.

The polar bears stopped near the ship, and one of them pointed his ax at Flipper. "You up there!"

Captain Flipper pointed at himself. "Me?"

"Give us your loot, and we will leave your ship alone!" Their leader shouted.

Flipper chuckled. "Why should I? There are only three of you!"

"Wrong!" The bandit pointed his ax toward the east. "There are more of us from the other side. If you don't obey our command, we will attack!"

Flipper glared. He couldn't afford to give up all his supplies to a tribe of savages. He needed all his items for the dungeon raid on Ghost Island. Without them, he and his crew will not survive.

Nobody has ever stepped foot on the island and told anyone about it. As far as Flipper expected, all the mobs on the island were stronger with unique effects. If Flipper dies on the island, he might respawn some place else off the island. He couldn't take any risk if he wanted to complete the dungeon raid on an unbeatable island.

Captain Flipper pulled out his sword and pointed it down at the polar bears. "You ice loving fools! You can try, but my crew will destroy you all! Nobody steals from Captain Flipper! Nobody!"

The bears growled.

"So be it!" Their leader shouted. "We will bring back more to claim your loot and your lives!" He chuckled. "You better be prepared for battle."

Flipper smiled. "I will! You bet your furry butts you will!"

The bears roared and marched away. They said there were more of them, but how many more? Flipper hates it when the stupid NPCs never tell him specifically.

Baffy climbed onto the poopdeck and walked toward his captain. "We are almost done with the drill, captain. We can sail before those fiends return and-"

"Nonsense." Flipper placed his wings behind his back. "Tell my crew to prepare for battle. I want all the bandits wiped off this iceberg."

"Are you sure that is wise? We don't know how many bandits there are."

Flipper turned toward his right-hand officer. "Then send a couple of scouts to observe the enemy. But I want everyone armed and ready. Tonight, the penguins will be the ones on top of the food chain!"

Baffy bowed. "Aye, captain. We will be ready before our enemies arrive."

"Good!" Flipper smiled at the east.

Killing the bandits will aware him of more experience points to help him level up more before he reaches Ghost Island. After he destroys the entire bandit tribe, he will check their loot to find anything useful. The more supplies he could get his flippers on, the more gold he could earn. It would also give him some spare time to do before Ghost Island shows up again. Better than sailing around into boredom in the open sea. Flipper couldn't wait to slaughter the polar bears. That would be a good way to show how penguin pirates were stronger than their enemies.

Book One: Chapter 24

A note from Miles Trombley

I just reached 50K today on 11/30/2020. This week, I will post the rest of the drafts here and hope I will reach 55K by Friday.  

As soon as the longboat touched the shore, Lucy hoped into the water and helped Tashina pushed the small vessel further on the beach. After they stopped, Lucy glanced around, feeling her heartbeat race into excitement.

Bengar was more beautiful than the small island she got stranded on after surviving the attack at Oyster Haven. If she got stranded on Bengar instead, she would have stayed longer. The tropics were her favorite places to visit. When her father brought her to a tropical island to collect herbs for his brew, she begged him to stay longer. But as always, her father declared so he could return to his boring tavern. She suggested they should build a tavern on a beach on one of the tropical islands. Her father thought about that, but he said the business was better in Oyster Haven. Perhaps because many sailors visited the floating town for trading and getting drunk. When Lucy retires, perhaps she will settle on an island with a gorgeous rainforest where she would never leave.

“I always dreamed about living on an island like this,” Lucy mentioned, “my father never accepted that. He preferred his business first at Oyster Haven.”

Tashina glared at the jungle. “Mi like di darkness. Di tropics aren't right fi mi.”

Lucy glanced at her. “Then why do you visit this place?”

Tashina shrugged. “Mi care ongle fi useful herbs an chrang pantha men who cya gimme gud pleasure! But mi still live fi di darkness.”

“We won’t be sailing through darkness a lot, just so you know.”

“Heeheehee. Di darkness inna mi heart, an inside mi new quatas. Mi still tank yuh fi bringing mi wid yuh.”

“It isn’t a problem.” Lucy gazed at the jungle. Between two trees, she spotted a clear path through the jungle, shielded by the tree shadows. “Let me check to make sure I brought enough equipment.”

“Suit yourself.” Tashina faced the ocean with her arms closed while Lucy opened her equipment list.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 25.3319%; height: 178px" border="1">

Equipment:

The Vanquisher (Cutlass AP-10)

White dress (DP+5)

Health potion x 2

Elixir x 2

Fear bomb x2

Based on the number near her strength attribute, Lucy could only carry seven items except for her dress. Tashina crafted two fear bombs which contained the gas she used on the mob in Tarrin. The effect lasts for one minute, making the targets see hallucination for good distractions. Lucy has to be careful with the bombs, or else she would go insane too. It would be better to throw the bombs at the targets from a long distance.

Lucy closed the screen. “I’m ready now. You take the lead.”

Tashina stepped toward Lucy with a grin. “Does dat mek mi yuh leader?” She flexed her eyebrows.

“No, but I don’t know where the Black Moon village is at. You are only leading to show em the way.”

Tashina shrugged. “Follow mi princess.”

Lucy glared as she strolled behind the witch toward the jungle. “Is that supposed to be a bloody insult?”

*****

Further from the beach, the sweet jungle fragrance was almost cloying. Moving through the dense vegetation wasn’t easy as walking through the palm tree forest. Here, Lucy cut through the trail with her cutlass in her right while her left was free to catch the branches. Although she wanted Tashina to be leading, the pathway wasn’t being friendly to her. So Lucy took charge of being a grass cutter while Tashina directed her from behind.

The moisture grew so thick it didn’t cause Lucy to sweat, it only drenched through her dress, accomplishing her to pant with her tongue hanging out. In the green laid water, dripping from leaves and landing in small pools on the wet cold ground. More noises of crackling insects couldn’t keep her ears separated. Hums and chirps were like music from prey or predators. Whatever they were, Lucy doesn’t want to meet them unless their levels were low.

While walking, Lucy took the time to explain her story to Tashina. Where she came from, how she met Charles, and their quest to find the player who murdered her father. Charles wanted to find Ghost Island for some reason, and he needed the map from the player. After she lost her home, Lucy somehow received the power of a player. She could level up and earn new skills to become stronger. For now, she was at level seventeen, and she hoped to gain more levels before facing Captain Flipper again.

“Dat impressive.” Tashina pushed a branch up from touching her face.

Lucy slashed her blade through a vine. “Yes, that is why we are on this journey. Captain Flipper will suffer for what he did.”

“ An wah yuh ago duh afta yuh kill him? Hmmmmmmm?”

Lucy stopped to think about that. “I don’t know…..”

Tashina shrugged. “Well yuh duh ave plenty of time tuh tink bout it. Just suh yuh kno, eff yuh become stronga dan yuh enemies, dem wi find a way tuh defeat yuh. Every playa wi cum afta yuh tuh tek yuh frame an fortune. Dat happens tuh many playas who gain too powerful It a waah competition. Suh eff yuh plan tuh kip leveling up yuh betta be ready. Cuz yuh wi become big game fi di rivals out there. Beware of dat.”

Lucy felt the butterflies stir up inside her stomach. She gulped down big saliva down her throat, hoping it would calm her nerves down. “Thanks….. For the warning.”

Tashina frowned and padded Lucy’s right shoulder. “ Mi nuh mean tuh scare yuh. Mi did ongle trying tuh kip yuh head chriet. Eff yuh let yuh confidence overcome yuh, yuh wi face death. Mi right?”

Lucy licked her lips. “I believe so.”

Tashina smiled and poked Lucy’s nose. “Good! Good! cum wi kip pan walking!”

Lucy took a breath and continued chopping down the branches in Tashina’s way. “Tell me, what did you do to make the people at Tarrin hate you?”

“Everyone afraid of witches at Blackmare.” Tashina picked up a weed and sniffed it. “Mi keep miself concealed as possible.” She tossed the weed into a bush. “But sum kid spotted mi practice an ratted mi out. Dem blamed mi fi dem unfortunate problems inna dem town.”

Lucy waved a fly away. “Was there a curse haunting Tarrin?”

“No dem just being stupid. Blaming dem fears instead of fixing di problem themselves. Mi try reasoning wid dem, but yuh see weh dat leave mi.” Tashina growled.

Lucy stepped over a thick tree root on the trail. “Why were you living there in the first place? Not to insult you, but I believe living with witch haters as a witch is kind of dumb.”

Tashina laughed with her mouth wide open, displaying her sharp yellow fangs. “Mi did bout tuh move out before mi get ratted. Too much suspicion did raining across di town. But it dida mi ongle home. Mi mada raise mi there afta shi escape from mi grandfatha. Mi neva sure mi cud survive inna di swamp alone afta mi mada pass away. Di town did gud before di darkness drive dem inna fear.” She shrugged. “Yeah, maybe mi did being dumb an lazy tuh move out wen mi had di chance. But sometimes it haad tuh lef a place weh yuh happy memories duh lie.”

Lucy frowned. “I’m sorry about that.”

“Thanks but mi still cool Wait til yuh si di men Heeheehee dem wi nuh waste yuh time.” Tashina licked her lips while making a slurping sound.

Lucy grimaced. “I’m not really in the mood for….. Pleasure, Tashina. I only want to recruit them for our ship. More crew means we have a better chance at surviving.”

Tashina giggled. “Yuh lose den.”

*****

After walking on her arching feet, Lucy sat down on a root beneath an enormous tree, almost big as a house.

Tashina crossed her arms. “Aready tired? Wi still ave two miles fi guh.”

Lucy brushed the tiny rocks off her left foot. “Give me some slack. This is my first time walking here.”

Tashina blew through her lips. “Mi cya waak foreva an neva get blistas pan mi feet. Wah mek yuh neva wear boots?”

Lucy rubbed her other foot. “I walk better without shoes on. How about you?”

Tashina pointed her finger at her black feet. “Mi luv feeling di natural elements below mi feet. It also helps mi feel di spirits round mi. Eff mi cyaa feel dem, mi wi neva sense any dangerous spirit near fi wi position.”

“Oh.” Lucy glanced around with little super suspicion on her face. “Can you feel a spirit here, now?”

Tashina rubbed her feet in the mud and shook her head. “No there nuttin here right now.”

Lucy sighed until she felt a long vine wrapped itself around her waist. “What the-”

It yanked her up off the ground and hung her high above. While screaming, she spotted a giant mouth opening on the tree, full of razor-sharp thorns, shaped like shark fangs.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 14.9336%; height: 147px" border="1">

Carnivorous Tree

Level: 10

Race: Plant

HP: 100

Mob

The mouth roared, unleashing a woody, acidic sulfur stench into Lucy’s face.

She struggled. “Tashina! Help me!”

Tashina held up her hands while green flames appeared on them. “Dat tree no match fi my-”

She yipped as another vine pulled her up from the ground on her ankle. The tree held her up while she hung upside down, shaking in fury. “ Put wi dung, poop eater!”

The tree lingered Lucy toward its mouth.

“Tashina! It’s going to eat me!” Lucy cried.

Tashina held up a green fireball. “Nyam this!”

She tossed straight into the tree's mouth. The tree chewed on it until he groaned and spat it out, dropping Lucy and Tashina

The hyena rose and brushed pieces of mud off her dress. "Yes! Juat like hat green pepper!"

The tree coughed as it tapped its vine below his mouth as if it was pounding its chest. Its throat must be burning inside.

With her chance, Lucy raised her sword and charged. Before she reached it, the tree swung its vine toward her, knocking her away.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.2743%; height: 51px" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

HP: 165/170

After landing on the ground, Lucy rose and raced toward Tashina's side. Getting hit by the vine felt like a papercut slashing her skin. "Can you burn that thing?"

Tashina grew a cannonball size flame between her palms. "Mi cya try."

Before she threw the fireball, a volley of fire arrows flew from the bushes and struck the Carnivorous tree. The fire spread all over it and it screamed very loud. Soon, the tree flashed away, leaving a small pit in the ground.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 17.9204%; height: 26px" border="1">

Carnivorous Tree killed!

Lucy and Tashina looked around, wondering who shot the arrows. Without warning, a net landed on them, pushing to the ground.

As the girls struggled, a tall black figure rose over them from the bushes.

It only took a few seconds for Lucy to realize he was a panther man, wearing a loincloth and leather gauntlets on his upper arms. He was muscular and tall with shiny dark fur that glimmered in the sunlight. He held a bow with a basket on his back. That explained where the arrows have come from. And he has a scar across his left eye.

The panther pulled out a dagger and pointed it at the girls.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.7035%; height: 139px" border="1">

Byron

Level: 10

Race: Panther

HP: 100

Non-player character

"I finally got you slavers," he said in a flat vocal deep tone, "you won't live for long."

Tashina smiled at him. "Byron! Memba me? Mi Tashina!"

The panther rubbed the back of his head. "Tashina?"

The hyena nodded.

"Jumbo gumbo!" After he pulled the net off the girls, Byron helped Tashina up and hugged her. "HAHAHA! My favorite witch doctor! You have been gone too long."

Tashina chuckled. "It did haad leaving di swamp. But things now different."

"Hmm." Byron glanced at Lucy. "Who is she?"

"Mi new, bredren Lucy." The hyena glanced at her. "Lucy, dis a Byron. Him di chief's high warria inna fi him tribe. An mi charming seduca."

Lucy held out her hand toward the panther. “I am pleased to meet you.”

Byron shook her hand and kneeled his head. “Me too, beautiful.”

Lucy blushed. Maybe her charisma had touched him. She shook her head to cool herself off. “Why did you think we were slavers?”

Byron sighed and placed his bow behind his back. “There be slavers on our island now. They took half of our tribe two days ago. My chief sent me to find their settlement to rescue my people. But I am sorry for ambushing you both.”

“Wi forgive yuh.” Tashina giggled and approached Byron. “Eff yuh gimme a special treat inside yuh hut. Heeheehee.”

Byron smiled with red cheeks. “Allow me to take you both back to my village. Either the slavers will get you, or my own tribe will. With me, you will be safer.”

Lucy narrowed her eyes. “We can handle ourselves.”

“Wah shi seh, honey,” Tashina agreed.

“Very well, but I know the way faster.” Byron walked down the trail. “This way.”

While the girls followed him, Tashina snarled a grin at Byron’s macho back. “Isn't him exotic?”

Lucy shrugged. “He looks fine to me.”

Tashina giggled and tilted her head close toward Lucy. “Eff yuh like him too, wi cya share him togetha. Hmmmmmmmm? Byron wi kip yuh awake all night lang.”

Lucy shuddered as if Tashina’s voice was touching her through her wrong places. “Ehhhh….. I told you we didn’t come here to fool around. We need a crew.”

“Wi cya duh di same wid di crew. Heeheehee.”

“Just keep your head straight, okay? No fooling around!”

Tashina glared and turned her head around with her eyes closed. “Hum! No beefcake fi yuh den.”

Book One: Chapter 25

Captain Flipper, Baffy, and Daffy stood on the poopdeck, watching the east slope holding their muskets. He was proud of his crew for freeing his vessel out from the iceberg before the polar bear army arrived. Although they had the chance to leave the island, Flipper still refused to leave without a fight. If the polar bear iceberg bandits have plenty of loot to grab, Flipper doesn’t want to leave anything behind for others to take. And killing all the bandits or whoever else lived on the iceberg island will increase his experience point total. As he planned before continuing his journey to Ghost Island, he must grab enough items, or else he could lose his chance to conquer the dungeon. And he loves a wonderful opportunity for a fight.

On the east slope, one hundred bandits rose on top. They reminded Flipper of Viking warriors. All of them wore chain mail armor with helmets and wooden shields and axes in their left hands. Their levels were the same, around level 10 like the first bandits who discovered his ship.

With his ship freed, he ordered Daffy to turn his vessel around so its left side facing the bay. His twenty cannons on the left could easily target the bears on the shore. If the bears make it to the water, they would have to swim one mile toward his ship as his cannons blow them to the deep. If they climbed up the ship, his penguin gunners will shoot them off the deck. Who knew if the polar bears might be clever, which would surprise Flipper. But his confidence told him the polar bears had no chance. If they were smart, they wouldn’t dare attack a fully armed ship with one hundred crewmates.

Stupid polar bears!

Their leader with horns on his helmet raised his ax up. “Attack!”

All the bears roared and raced down the slope, appearing like snowballs rolling down toward the bay.

Flipper held up his sword. “Fire!”

All his cannons fired at the same time, leaving a trail of black smoke through the air.

Boom!

Each cannonball struck the front line, unleashing explosions as big as houses, shattering the snow, and vaporizing the bandits who didn't hurry. About twenty were killed, but the rest kept charging toward the shore.

Flipper's penguins reloaded the cannons in five seconds each. Normally it would take five minutes to reload one cannon during the battle, but the game made things a lot faster to satisfy the players. Guns and cannons also have unlimited ammunition, so the players didn't have to worry about running back to seaports to buy more ammo. All battles should last long enough until someone declare a victor. "Fire again!"

When the army reached the shore, the next wave of cannonballs bombed them across the snowy beach. Sharp ice and snow flew from the blasts, incapacitating half of the army. Although Flipper couldn't see how many polar bears got lost in the explosions, he was sure twenty more met oblivion. The more numbers they dropped, the weaker their strong will fall.

The surviving bandits dived into the water like seals. While holding their axes in their jaws and wearing their shields on their backs, they swam quickly toward the ship.

Flipper will make sure none of them would touch his ship. "Gunners, use your muskets on them! The rest of you flock, keeping the cannons blazing!"

His crew cheered, pushing their modalities up. They do love fighting for their captain, no matter how many of them would die. They were the crewmates any player needed.

The gunners on the decks aimed their muskets over the edge and blasted. The ones inside the ship below continued firing the cannons, one by one.

In the ocean, the water exploded around the polar bears, blasting up like geysers. Others got shot down, even if they survived the cannon blasts.

If Flipper has his headphones on, he would listen to 'The Rise of the Valkyries.' Good classic music was the best theme for battle.

About ten polar bears reached the ship and climbed up with their claws. Murder glazed in their eyes, ready to taste penguin flesh. Flipper will make sure they won't get a taste of his hide.

"The invaders are reaching our decks!" Flipper warned. "Shoot them off!"

One polar bear grabbed a penguin and tossed him down. He jumped onto the main deck, only to get stabbed by the other penguins.

As more polar bears made to the decks, Baffy and Daffy jumped down to join the fight while Flipper remained at his safe spot. Impressive many polar bears managed to climb aboard his ship, no matter how many warriors they lost. But they won't last long while Flipper's crew outnumbered them.

A chill swiped down Flipper's spine when he heard a soft growl behind him. He jumped around with his sword out, facing the large polar bear with the horned helmet.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.8142%; height: 152px" border="1">

Chief Ice Ram

Level: 30

Race: Polar bear

HP: 300

Non-player character

"You should have surrendered when you had the chance!" Ice Ram shouted.

Captain Flipper laughed like a honking duck. "Shiver me timbers! Are you that stupid?" He pointed his sword at the main deck where the battle roared. "All your men are dying now! I think you should be the one surviving when you had the chance!"

Ice Ram snarled while his front muzzle stayed down. "My bandits are ready to go to Helguard if they fail. But after I smite you, your men will become a feast for my tribe."

Captain Flipper groaned. Helguard was a heavenly place where all fallen warriors go to after they die in battle. Similar to Norse mythology except with a different name. Many indigenous tribes have their own religious beliefs, which weren't part of the bigger belief system. "How did you get up here?"

Ice Ram shook the water off his wet fur and chuckled. "I swam straight beneath your ship while my men sacrificed themselves to distract your crew. Now you are all mine, penguin."

Captain Flipper raised his sword toward the NPC. "Don't bet on your luck! I will be sending you to the Undersea before you get a taste of me!"

Ice Ram grinned and pulled out a two-handed hammer from his back. "We shall see!"

He raised his hammer and charged. He swung his hammer as Flipper ducked and poked the bear's leg.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 7.52212%; height: 57px" border="1">

Ice Ram

HP: 290

The polar bear fell onto his knees, groaning in pain.

With his chance, Flipper leaped back and swung his blade toward the bear's neck.

Ice Ram blocked Flipper's sword with a grin. He pushed the penguin back and got up.

Flipper hissed and charged. While charging, he ducked from Ice Ram's swing and slid around, slashing the bear's rear end.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.40708%; height: 40px" border="1">

Ice Ram

HP: 280

The bear screamed and glared at the penguin. "You stung worse than a bee!"

Flipper lowered his eyebrows in confusion. "You have at your tribe?"

Ice Ram roared and charged again.

This time, Flipper slid around the bear, poking his thin blade at his opponent. He dodged and strike, he dodged and strike.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.40708%; height: 40px" border="1">

Ice Ram

HP: 270

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.40708%; height: 40px" border="1">

Ice Ram

HP: 260

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.40708%; height: 40px" border="1">

Ice Ram

HP: 250

The polar bear slipped and fell on his back.

Captain Flipper jumped onto the bear's belly and pointed his sword toward Ice Ram's neck.

"Surrender now, and I will spare your tribe's life!" Flipper demanded.

The polar bear growled. "My tribe is ready to meet Helguard. We will never surrender!"

Flipper shook his head. "You are stupid. That is why penguins are awesome!"

With one swing, Flipper slashed his blade through the polar bear's neck. His webbed feet landed on the floor when the bear vanished in a flash.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 20.0221%; height: 25px" border="1">

You killed Chief Ice Ram!

You received 30,000 EXP!

Smiling with victory, Flipper approached the front of the poopdeck. All the other polar bears vanished, leaving only the penguins on his ship. Daffy and Baffy were alive too, which never surprised Flipper.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 8.96018%; height: 28px" border="1">

Crew: 80

So far, he hasn't lost too many members that could weaken his crew's strength in numbers. After all, a battle has a cost, but the victory counted.

Flipper held up his sword. "Their chief is dead! Victory for all of us!"

The penguins cheered, howling and slapping their flippers around. Their loud, happy applause sang music through Flipper's ears. If his parents were here, they would have enjoyed the show.

Baffy climbed up to the poopdeck and approached his captain. "What is next, captain? Shall we leave the iceberg island now?"

Flipper placed his sword into his sheath. "Are you kidding me? The rest of the bandits needed to be finished! I want the whole crew to attack their village by dusk!"

"But what if they have more numbers than our crew?"

Flipper pointed his flipper at his face. "Do you see the fear in my eyes, matey?"

Baffy shook his head. "No, captain."

"Then pull your beak out of your butt and get the landing party prepared! Tonight, we dine in hell!"

*****

The Black Moon village was in a clear grass field, surrounded by walls of tropical trees. Each structure was a hut, topped with fat green leaves while the walls were white clay. The panther men wore the same loincloths while the women wore dresses and yellow flowers in their short hair. There weren't seemed to be many based on what Byron told Lucy and Tashina.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered the Black Moon Tribe.

Hidden in the jungle wild on Bengar, the Black Moon panthers are a clan of warriors who preferred to stay isolated from other islands. Although peaceful, they can turn aggressive to unexpected visitors, killing the trespassers with no hesitation. Surviving intruders assumed the Black Moon panthers eat their captives after their attack, but the panthers preferred lizard meat and fish on their island. Sometimes they let the captives go or execute them in unseen places. Some sailors also believed the Black Moon warriors were shapeshifters and sorcerers. But the details are unclear, since traders rarely visit Bengar without falling prey to the panthers. Whatever you do, do not anger the Black Moon Tribe.

Lucy gulped and kept following Byron. All the tribesmen stared at her while hiding inside their huts. If Byron wasn't with her, would they attack her and Tashina?

Toward the center, they approached a stone platform with a wooden throne seat on top. On the throne sat a fat panther with a light gray beard around his face like a lion's mane. Rainbow colored feathers were on his head, maybe his crown. His yellow loincloth barely hung down between his legs beneath his large bulging stomach.

How could a panther be the only fat one in his village? Did he enjoy sitting on his throne, eating most of the food?

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 17.2566%; height: 145px" border="1">

Chief Paipa

Level: 30

Race: Panther

HP: 300

Non-player character

The chief's higher level than his tribe surprised Lucy. No wonder he was the chief.

Chief Paipa pointed his staff at the two girls. "Byron! Who are these women you brought here?"

Byron kneeled. "Tashina and Lucy, sire. You remember Tashina, right?"

The hyena waved to the chief with a wide grin.

Paipa stroked his beard and smirked. "Oh, yes….. I remember now. You are more fitting than my wife in bed. Hmhmhm."

Lucy dropped her mouth and stared wide at Tashina. Was she bedding all of them!?

Tashina bowed. "Mi wud luv tuh stay an chill wid yuh again, sire. But mi bredren here ave a request fi yuh.”

Paipa stared at the cocker spaniel. “And what request does she want?”

Lucy stepped forward and kneeled next to Tashina. “I wish to ask for your permission to recruit your warriors for my ship. We have a very low crew, and we can’t make it to our next destination without more men. And I am sure we can figure a way to come to a positive agreement. Please consider my request, and we will leave your tribe alone.”

Chief Paipa frowned as he drummed his fingers on the arm of his seat. "My warriors won't mind joining you. But as you can see….." He gestured his hands around. "There are few of us left now. The slavers came to our island and took half my people. I cannot help you, unless….."

"Unless what?" Lucy asked.

Paipa glanced at Byron and grinned at Lucy.

Book One: Chapter 26

"You want us to rescue your warriors?" Lucy asked with relief that the chief didn't ask her to do something very awkward.

Chief Paipa touched his palm. "You want a crew-" he pointed his finger up- "you must get your crew."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

[Chief Paipa] has offered you a quest!

The Liberation of the Black Moon Tribe

A band of slavers from the World Islander Trading Company has built a trading outpost at the Coral Gulf on the other side of Bengar. They are secretly kidnapping the Black Moon Tribe to sell to the highest bidder. If you want a crew of strong tribal warriors, you must rescue them, and Chief Paipa will appreciate you. Do you wish to accept this quest?

Aye, or nay?

Lucy nodded. It made sense she should rescue the tribe when she needed a crew. But not just for a crew. She was also against slavery, believing everyone should have the right to live freely. If someone needed workers, they should pay the workers fairly. Even her father paid her while she worked at his tavern.

Lucy also hated the World Islander Trading Company, abbreviated as WITC. Even her father refused to buy their brew, no matter how many varieties they offered.

The Empire established the company to trade goods across the world with any valuable product they could trade. Spices, cotton, silk, salt, rum, tea, weapons, whatever they could provide to the known islands. They have their own private navy too, to protect their ships from pirates and bandits. Not all their merchant and frigate ships were powerful against attacks, but they heavily guarded their conveys. Not only they traded items and food, but they also traded people too. Prisoners, women, children, natives, anyone who was condemned to work in service for the rest of their lives. None of the merchants and soldiers cared for other lives as long as they could make gold from anything. Even the Empire didn’t care too.

If Lucy could rescue the tribe, she could teach the company a lesson. “Of course, we will help you. I hate slavery, and I will punish the slavers.”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.3628%; height: 46px" border="1">

Congratulation!

You accepted the quest!

Chief Paipa smiled and placed his hands together. “Thank you very much. Byron will lead you to the slavers. He has been tracking them for one entire day. Is that right?”

The panther warrior stood up. “I finally found their settlement at the gulf. That is why I came back to inform you.”

“Good, now you will have support to rescue our tribe. You should hurry before the traders will ship them away.”

Tashina giggled and wrapped her arms around Byron’s left muscular arm. “Wi a guh ave sum much fun togetha now.”

Byron blushed as he slid his arm from Tashina’s grip. “Yeah, uhhhh….. I don’t believe we can have time for that, Tashina. The jungle is very dangerous. It will grow worse when the moon rises over the trees. We should move while we still have the chance.”

Tashina shrugged. “Mi cya wait. Heeheehee.”

*****

Fine minutes later, the three companies trudged their way through the jungle, which seemed to get darker and darker each time they took a step. The trees were bigger, and the grass was thicker around the plants and tall rocks. The air was cooler and less humid than outside the rainforest. But any predator could hide among the green.

"Your NPC status seems different, Lucy," said Byron, strolling next to her with a tribal battle staff in his right hand. "It says you are a computer player."

"Oh!" Lucy smirked at him. "I almost forgot to tell you about that."

"What is a computer player?"

"Uhhhhh, I am like a player, but a little different. I can change my level and learn new skills. I don't know how it happened, but it helped me survive."

"Mi did surprise too. Neva had mi meet a computa playa too," Tashina stated behind Lucy and Byron.

"Well, lucky for my tribe to me you," said Byron, smiling. "I remembered spying on the slavers' level. Most of them are level 20. Their leader I haven't seen, but they are stronger than my tribe."

Lucy stepped over a flat rock. "How did you plan to rescue the captives?"

"I can sneak through anywhere without being seen. My stealth skills are very high. If I am lucky, I could set my tribe free so they can start a revolt. The slavers will retreat after we lower their numbers."

Tashina held up her finger. "Lucy an mi broadcast fear bombs."

Byron eyed her. "Fear bombs?"

"Mi crafted dem wid special powda dat mek people hallucinate. Wi cud scare all di slavas off di island. Heeheehee."

"But we can't endanger my tribe. The slavers are watching them very closely."

"How many are there?" Lucy asked.

Byron swallowed nervously. "A hundred. All men with guns and swords. Your fear bombs might not be enough to scare them away. But an army can. My tribe will fight to the death to save everyone. We will see when we reach the outpost."

Lucy thought about the number of slavers as a wicked grin formed on her lips. She could level up faster if she could kill all the WITC traders without mercy. If the total of her health points could grow, it would take longer for the enemy to kill her. And her high strength attribute could kill them instantly. But still, she has to remain cautious. "I have a stealth skill too. We can both sneak in and free the slaves together."

Byron winked at her. "That is good for both of us."

Tashina frowned. "Wah bout me?"

Lucy glanced at her and smirked. "Don't worry, we will plan something out for you when we get there. Your spells will come in handy."

Tashina chuckled. "Of course mi spells useful! Mi wouldn't be here widout dem."

Lucy left her a smile and glanced around. They strolled over a fallen log across a deep empty gorge. Next, they entered a tunnel through the bottom of a giant tree, shaped like a mushroom. Large butterflies, the size of lizard-birds, flew over giant purple flowers that bloomed in the sunlight rays.

Lavender and wet spring scents all mixed in around Lucy's senses. Perhaps she should become a tribal warrior girl, living in the wild. Sure it would be wonderful to eat if there weren't any creatures that could eat her. But perhaps sailing around in the open sea sounded like more fun than staying in one place. She could explore more islands and discover new friendly towns. After all, she has pirate blood inside her blood. And pirates never liked to stay in one place forever.

Lucy placed her hands behind her back while getting her pace with Byron. "May I ask why your tribe are called the Black Moon?"

Byron glanced at the leaves above. "We worship the moon, although it isn't black. The word 'black' represents our fur. In both terms, we are black under the moon."

"Interesting, though you are outside in the sun."

Byron shrugged. "It doesn't matter whether it is day or night for us. But we do feast, dance, hunt, and mate in the moonlight. Most of us also like to sleep during the day."

"Mi like mating anda di moonlight," Tashina mentioned with a purring tone. "It fits mi dark style. Heeheehee."

Lucy struck out her tongue as she turned around from Tashina's seductive eyes on Byron. She swallowed the sourness thought down her throat. "Are you two a….. Couple?"

Byron stared at Tashina with his eyes widened and back to Lucy, rubbing behind his head. "It'sssss complicated."

Tashina glared with a frown. "Wah, yuh nuh like me?"

Byron blushed with pinkness on his cheeks. "I never see you much, and you keep sleeping with the other men. How could I like you?"

"Wah eff mi tell yuh a mi most favorite?"

Byron sighed. "You are not my mate, Tashina. Yes I enjoyed our sacred activities, but a true mate never leaves her mate behind "

Tashina dropped her eyebrows down. "But yuh neva want tuh cum tuh mi island!"

"I have a great responsibility here."

Tashina crossed her arms. "Like what? Cleaning yuh women's huts?"

"It's more important than that?"

Tashina turned away from him. "Den yuh nuh deserve mi booty tonight! Hum!"

Lucy facepalmed. I shouldn't have asked him that question.

"Help!" a female voice from ahead in the brush. "Somebody help me! Squawk!"

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

New side quest offered!

A damsel in Peril

You hear someone crying for her. Rescue her, and she can help you on your quest. Do you accept this side quest?

Aye, or nay?

Lucy swung toward Byron and Tashina. "Someone is in trouble!"

Tashina titled her head, twitching her left ear as she held her hand near it. "It sounds like a bud tuh mi."

"It doesn't matter! We should see who needs our help, fast!"

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 21.792%; height: 50px" border="1">

Congratulations!

You accepted the side quest.

Byron nodded. "She is right. Let's see who it is!"

Tashina shrugged. "Okay."

Lucy raced across the trail with her cutlass out. After squeezing through a soft bush between two gigantic, she spotted a female red parrot, hanging on a giant cobweb inside a huge hollow fallen tree. A giant spider, the scariest looking one, was wrapping the poor bird in its web. It has spikes on its round abdomen and long eight legs that could make the crabs panic. Sharp pincers and eight red eyes that appeared to be both cute and skin crawling.

"Help!" The parrot girl cried.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 15.8186%; height: 150px" border="1">

Kiki

Level: 5

Race: Parrot

HP:50

Non-player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.0531%; height: 135px" border="1">

Giant spider

Level: 10

Race: Arachnid

HP: 100

Mob

Byron and Tashina caught up with Lucy, widening their eyes at the creature.

"Monstrous!" Tashina gasped.

"Help-" The parrot muffled as the spider coated its web around her black curvy beak. All she could do was struggled for her life.

"I never seen a spider in the daylight before," said Byron behind the bush. "This area is in fact dark enough for it to come out and hunt."

"Mi like spidas." Tashina licked her chops. "Very gud fi cooking."

"I have to help her!" Lucy stepped forward, but Byron placed his hand on her shoulder.

"Wait, that thing will spit web all over you," he warned. "The moment it sees you, it will spring on you."

Lucy glared at him. "But I am level 17. I can kill it."

"It's better to get the jump on it outside its eyes. If you get caught in its web, you cannot move at all."

Lucy stared at the giant open log. "Fine, I will climb to the top and land on it with a strike. Will that kill it quickly?"

Byron shook his finger. "No, strike its head and it will die. But move quickly before it can smell you."

Tashina wiggled her fingers. "An collect its legs! mi cya mek spida soup wid them! Yum yum!"

Lucy rubbed her forehead while shaking it. "I am not eating spider legs. The parrot's life comes first!"

Tashina nodded. "Be careful then."

Lucy smiled and headed toward the log while crouching. She moved through the other bushes around the small field in front of the web.

On the left side, she clambered up and stood on the top, spotting a hole above the hole. She peeked down as she sat on her knees.

The giant spider has finished wrapping its prey. Soon it will devour the bird, like it was devouring a fly. Lucy couldn't bear to imagine what the parrot was thinking about during her possible last time in her life. Being devoured would be very painful unless the spider puts its prey into a down slumber. Maybe the prey suffocates before the spider will stick its fangs into it. However, the spider eats its prey, Lucy would not watch to find out. The only thing the giant spider will taste is her blade.

Here I go! Lucy rose and held up her cutlass, ready to attack.

Book One: Chapter 27

Lucy leaped down through the hole, flying toward the giant spider. Without warning, the thing gazed up at her and swung its long left arm at her.

Whack!

The slap sent Lucy off her targeted direction, sending her straight to the ground. She crouched so her rear could hit the grass instead of her head. Still, it hurt like getting smack by a frying pan.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.7168%; height: 43px" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

HP: 165/170

"Bollocks!" Lucy rose and rubbed her butt. The spider must be a very sensitive creature. Perhaps Byron's suggestion was wrong, or her stealth expired the moment she jumped from the top. If she has pistols, she could shoot the bloody thing off its web.

The giant spider leaped off its web and crawled toward her. It appeared the spider just found a worthy prey.

Lucy sipped her health potion and tossed the empty bottle so she could point her blade toward the creature with her legs spread out.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.2743%; height: 45px" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

HP: 170/170

The spider spread its long legs out too, hissing at her as drool dripped from its pincers. Was it mimicking her?

Lucy wasn’t sure if her fencing skill could work against a creature. But if she could block its pincers and dodge its attacks, she won’t take another damage that could lower her chance to survive.

“Wi coming Lucy!” Tashina and Byron charged toward the spider, but the creature shot two balls of web at them.

After they got hit, they flew backward and hit a tree. The web spread all over their bodies, sticking them to the tree.

“We can’t move!” Byron shouted.

Lucy leaped from the spider’s other spit. It hit next to her, leaving a small web on the ground. If Lucy gets webbed by the spider, it would be all over for her and her companions. She must not let that happen.

The spider swung its left leg, and Lucy slashed it.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 11.1726%; height: 56px" border="1">

Giant Spider

HP: 83/100

The spider squealed and crawled backward. However, it didn’t retreat.

Lucy charged, aiming her blade toward the spider’s head. It fledged and parry her attack, although it took some damage.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 10.5088%; height: 53px" border="1">

Giant Spider

HP: 66/100

Lucy smiled. No matter if the monster tried to block her, she could still hurt it. The spider was not so clever after all.

She sprinted up close to strike for its head. But the spider spat another web ball into her chest, sending her straight into a tree.

Splat!

While her back was against the tree, the web spread across her body, leaving her head, arms, and feet out. She could barely move as the strong sticky silk kept her in one place.

I’m stuck! She could only move her arms, which still gave her leverage to attack. However, she was now very vulnerable to the spider.

The creature crawled toward her and hissed in her face. Its drool sprayed across her cheeks and its breath smelled like acid.

She closed her eyes, avoiding the spider’s hideous face. “Get off me, foul beast!”

Blindly, she swung her cutlass down, hoping to hit something with flesh. To her surprise, the spider screamed through her ears.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.2522%; height: 32px" border="1">

You killed Giant Spider!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.3628%; height: 10px" border="1">

You received 100 EXP!

Lucy watched the spider vanished in a flash, and then she fell to the ground after the webbing vanished too. Her friends landed next, including the parrot girl inside the giant log.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.2611%; height: 33px" border="1">

Sidequest completed!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.0265%; height: 34px" border="1">

You received 1,000 EXP!

Tashina and Byron raced toward Lucy, and the panther helped her up. “Are you alright?”

Lucy nodded. “Yeah, that blasted thing almost had me. I should have saved my health potion before I killed it. I only got one left.”

“I believe the slavers have a few supplies at their outpost.”

“An wi cya ave spida soup now!” Tashina cheered while picking up the spider legs off the ground.

Lucy glanced at the log where the bird still laid inside. “Let’s check on her. I hope she is okay.”

“I wouldn’t keep that last health potion if she needed it,” Byron suggested.

Lucy dashed into the log and kneeled over the bird.

The parrot was kind of beautiful, with red feathers that sparkled like ruby stones across her body. Her arms were wings with feather blue hands above yellow and orange colors on her upper arms. Pink skin around her large eyes, and long black scaly legs with claws on her talon feet. Although naked, her feathers covered her chest and thighs like a dress. Not all birds preferred to wear clothing, depending on how much feathers coated them in public. Sometimes without clothes on, they could fly easily since no weight could push them down.

Lucy shook the bird’s right-wing arm. “Hello? Are you okay?”

The bird opened her big blue eyes and squawked, making Lucy fall back from her.

“Oh my goodness! Squawk!” She jumped onto her talons and glanced her around. “Where’s the spider? Where’s the spider? Squawk! Squawk!”

Lucy got up and held out her hands. “It’s alright! I got rid of it. You are safe.”

Kiki sighed. “Oh thank goodness…..” She rubbed her chest. “My heart was beating faster than a woodpecker. Squawk!”

“You are lucky we heard you,” said Byron, approaching the bird with Tashina. “It is rare a person at your level can survive from a spider.”

Kiki whirled herself around as if she was about to faint. “Ooooooooooh that would be horrible! Squawk!” She shook her head and smiled at the man and two women. “I'm Kiki, by the way. Who are you? Squawk!"

Lucy shrugged, not sure why the bird asked when she could see the names of Lucy, Tashina, and Byron's heads. Maybe it was a respectful thing for NPCs to ask other NPCs' names without sounding like they couldn't see the statuses at all.

"My name is Byron, and my female companions are Lucy and Tashina," the panther warrior answered.

Kiki widened her eyes. "Female companions? Squawk! You mean they are-"

"No, they are only my friends."

"Except me!" Tashina wrapped her arms around his waist. "Mi an him more dan friends. Heeheehee."

Byron snarled with his lips up as his cheeks blushed. "Please stop, Tashina."

Kiki rubbed the back of her head. "Oh well, I didn't mean to judge you but thank you for saving my life. Squawk!"

Lucy smirked and sheathed her cutlass. "Your welcome."

Tashina rubbed her small chin. "Wi cya aks weh yuh cum from?"

Kiki shivering while snapping her beak. "Ooooooooooooh! It was horrible! Squawk! I was just flying over the sea, minding my business. Then out of nowhere, a net caught me and dragged me to a slaver ship. Squawk! Those meanies stopped by here to collect more slaves while they locked me up in a cage. Squawk!"

She scratched her tiny nostrils above her beak. "But thank the winds, I picked the lock and ran away into the jungle. That is when I ran into the web, meeting the giant spider. Squawk!"

Tashina crossed her arms. "Yuh neva try flying away instead?"

"Nooooooo….." Kiki spread out her wings while frowning at the ground. "Those meanies chipped my wings to prevent that. Squawk! Luckily I am a fast runner. Yahoooo!"

"So you escaped from the slavers' outpost," said Byron, "we are heading there to free the other slaves from their captivity. They are holding my tribe against their will, preparing to sell them off."

"Squawk! That's good. If I knew rescuers were coming to everyone, I would have stayed. Squawk!"

"If you like, you can join us or continue where you are going," Lucy suggested.

The parrot looked around at the jungle outside the log. A ripple of shudder vibrated down her back. "You know, coming with you does sound like a good idea. Squawk! Especially how dangerous this island is."

"Eff yuh joining wi ow much useful yuh cya be?" Tashina asked, raising one of her eyebrows up.

Kiki rubbed her cheeks while looking down. "Uuuuuuuh-" she held up one feather finger. "I can scout! I'm good at scouting! Squawk!"

"But you said the slavers clipped your wings, Byron said, pointing his finger at Kiki.

"But I can still look around on foot! Squawk!"

"Can you explain what the outpost has when we get there?" Lucy asked.

Kiki nodded with a grin. "Yes! Yes! Squawk! I will be very happy to help if it means becoming a hero and-" she gulped- "staying away hungry monsters. Squawk!"

Lucy placed her hands on her hips, smiling with satisfaction. "Then you should also be happy to join my crew.”

Kiki scratched her head. “Squawk?”

“Lucy is building a pirate crew for her ship,” Byron explained. “My chief offered her his men if she helps free our tribe.”

Lucy smirked, showing her white teeth. “Technically, it isn’t my ship. It actually belongs to a friend of mine, Charles. We are only sharing it.”

“Squawk! What do I get in return if I join?” Kiki asked.

“Food, shelter, and protection against scoundrels.”

“Do you have Mongo fruit? I love Mongo fruit! Squawk!”

“We can get some at my village,” said Byron. “The fruit make great wine for our feasts.”

“Squawk!” Kiki flapped her wings up. “Mongo rum is good too! Squawk! Squawk!”

“Suh, yuh wi join fi wi crew?” Tashina asked.

Kiki nodded. “I will if I can have plenty of Mongo fruit!”

“Sure, and help us free the other slaves so we can return,” said Lucy.

“Yes! Yes! Squawk!”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Congratulations! You received a crew member. Collect more for your ship.

Crew: 03

*****

“Ivy, do you have two mermaids?” Charles asked, staring at his cards in his hands over the table inside the navigation room.

“Nope! Go fish!” Ivy stated, keeping her face covered by her cards.

Charles sighed and drew one card from the deck.

Staying and watching his ship felt like a big mistake to him. When he was the captain, he never remained to watch his own vessel like a bodyguard. That was his crew’s job, but the only crewmate he has now been Ivy while the others left to visit the island. Of course, he needed to protect his own ship, but waiting for the others to return was very boring. And the sun was already setting behind the island. What was taking Lucy and Tashina so long?

“You know, Lucy is exquisite,” said Ivy with a grin. “I would carry her in my arms across the sea.”

Charles lowered his hand, glaring at the cat girl. “You know she probably likes men, right? Plus, you are young and not her species.”

Ivy giggled. “I know, but a girl like me can still fancy her to lose the stress at sea. Maybe I will change her mind. Hahaha!”

Charles gave off a soft growl. “Don’t even think about it.”

Ivy eyed Charles and stretched her grin. “You like her, don’t you?”

Charles gazed at her until he shrugged. “I will admit that. She is strong and full of potential. When I first met her, I tried to kidnap her to escape from the authorities. But she proved to be more of a pain than she was worth. However…..” He turned to the ceiling and smiled. “When I kissed her, I felt something warm inside of me, growing hot. There is something special about her that made me want to get to know her more.”

“Awwwwwwwww! Did you tell her your feelings yet?” Ivy asked while blushing.

Charles shook his head and glared at her. “How about you go back outside and check the perimeter! You don’t need to know my personal feelings!”

Ivy rolled her eyes and got up. “Geez, you are barnacles.”

After the tomboy left, Charles placed his cards down.

If Charles didn’t get arrested at Oyster Haven, he wondered if he could have taken Lucy anyway to become his bribe.

Nope! He wasn’t that type of man. Bedding women was one thing, but marrying them would end his career as a pirate. And as an outlaw, his family would suffer from the Empire’s wrath because of his treason.

But he will find the right moment to show his deeper feelings to Lucy. If her mind on vengeance consumes her quickly, perhaps they could start a new life together, as a pirate couple.

“Charles!” Ivy’s voice shouted. “Get out here, quick!”

“What now?” Charles marched out onto the stern castle deck, finding Ivy looking through the spyglass at something. “What is it, lass?”

Ivy handed him the spyglass. “Look!”

Charles took the spyglass and peeked through it. His mouth dropped. “Oh, no…..”

Book One: Chapter 28

The next hour, Lucy and her friends perched toward a cliff over the beach facing the gulf. Nightfall arrived, but Byron said the shorelines were always safe from the nocturnal predators. Maybe they hated seawater, which explained why the slavers' settlement was on the beach.

Since Lucy didn't bring a spyglass, she had to rely on her normal eyes to observe the place. With Byron, he could see better than her eyes.

The camp was a forest of white tents across the beach with torch posts, lightning the whole site. All the cages were at the back, which Lucy assumed has the slaves. And the slavers left stacked wooden crates along the front. In the middle of the gulf was a giant armored ship with one smoking funnel, taller than the Iron Maiden. It floated near the enormous mountain that standing at the center of the gulf.

Lucy couldn't identify the ship from her position, but she assumed it was a Goliath vessel, one of WITC's fully armed frigate ships. Half cargo, half warship. It runs on steam and can travel without the wind. There were steamships, but only the wealthy colonies could afford them. Everyone has chosen sail ships because they were cheaper to buy and less complex to build. If pirates had steamships, they would be unstoppable and feared by the Navy. Even sea monsters would hide under the rock from them. With a lot of gold based on lives, the World Islander Trading Company could build plenty of steamships to travel around the world. Their ships were hard to raid unless they get lost at sea, vulnerable to whoever could find them. Pirates tried to gain the steamships, but every Goliath vessel has a bomb that could destroy the vessel if anyone tried to steal it. Not a single pirate has ever stolen a ship from the WITC.

"I can see the captives in the cages behind the camp." Byron pointed his finger toward the jungle at the back of the settlement. "There is little light there, but the guards are everywhere."

"I escaped from their ship too," Kiki mentioned, "there are more slaves aboard. Squawk! All have guns and cannons."

Tashina frowned. "Mi fear bombs wi harm di slaves eff mi chrow dem at di camp an ship." She snarled. "An swords aren't gud gainst guns."

"They have crates full of muskets and pistols," Byron mentioned. "The slaves can use them against their masters."

Lucy shook her head. "No, if we attack the camp first, their crew on the ship will know. They will send reinforcements to stop the revolt."

"Den wi cya send dem reinforcements' bodies inna di wata," said Tashina with a devilish grin.

"But Byron said there are hundreds of them. Even if we managed to stop their reinforcements, their ship will destroy the entire beach."

"How can you tell?" Byron asked.

Lucy stroked her long blonde hair. "I heard an incident at Mambella Island. At Slaver's Bay, a group of slaves broke out and started a riot. They slaughtered all their masters until a fleet of Goliaths bombed the entire bay. Nobody survived….."

"The captives could have been savages with blood thirst on their minds," Byron suggested.

Lucy let a grime look fall down her face. "No, it only shows how merciless the company is. If they can't control their merchandise, they will destroy it."

Tashina crossed her arms. "Suh wah wi fi duh tuh free di captives?"

Lucy glared at the camp and the ship. Her canine teeth touched her lower lip as her mind stirred with ideas. "We can rescue the slaves on the Goliath first. Then set off the bomb to destroy it."

"What if they send reinforcements from the camp?” Byron asked.

"How about this." Lucy picked at a stick and pointed it at the camp. "Two of us head to the camp…..” She moved her stick toward the ship. “While the other two of us head to the ship.”

She turned back toward her friends. “If we can free the slaves and ask them to fight back on both sides, the slavers will not stand a chance.”

Byron smiled. “A fantastic idea.”

“But if we split up, how will we choose who will go with who?” Kiki asked, waving her wings up.

Lucy observed her companions, wondering about Kiki’s question. Tashina was good with spells, but Lucy doesn’t know Byron and Kiki’s skills. Byron could be as tough as he appeared. Kiki, on the other hand, might be too weak to fight against the guards. Since the bird couldn’t fly, she might create too many problems. Sought as getting spotted by the guards, or making too much racket. But Kiki couldn't stay in the jungle by herself. Another predator would find her and eat her without warning. And Byron's village was too far for her to travel on foot. She was better off with Lucy and the others.

"Byron and I should head to the ship," Lucy suggested. "Kiki, you go with Tashina to the camp."

The parrot sighed. "Thank goodness….. Squawk! I didn't want to go back there, anyway."

"But mi wa fi guh wid Byron," Tashina moaned. "Mi spells cya protect him!"

Byron held up Tashina's hand, rubbing her palm as he grinned. "You don't need to protect me, Tashina. Because I am strong enough to protect you."

Tashina's face grew red in seductiveness. "Uoooooooooh,yuh kno ow tuh mek a uhman tun tuh hear. Heeheehee."

Lucy ran her hand down her face. "Can we focus here?"

Tashina glared at Lucy before she shrugged. "Mi accept but….." She shook her finger toward Lucy. "No smooching him! Mi job!"

Lucy glared back at her. "I never planned too."

"Wow! You sure are weird friends," said Kiki. "Squawk!"

Lucy turned to Kiki. "Do you know where a boat is?"

The bird shook her head. "I didn't use a boat. I just swam."

"Yuh cyaa fly, but yuh cya swim?" Tashina asked.

Kiki smiled. "Yeah, I know that is awkward. Squawk!"

"We don't need a boat," said Byron, "I know a way to reach the ship."

"Okay." Lucy smiled at her friends with determination. "Ready?"

Everyone nodded at her.

"Time to make the slavers pay."

Book One: Chapter 29

Lucy and Byron slid down a slope below the cliff, reaching the beach that was three miles from the camp.

After Lucy's bare feet touched the cool sand, she looked around with confusion on her face. "So how will we reach the ship from here?"

Byron walked toward the water and turned around, facing Lucy as the moon gleamed above him. "Stay back and please, don't be afraid."

Lucy folded her forehead, feeling a little puzzled. But she took a step back while keeping her eyes on the panther.

Byron held up his arms with his eyes closed, making a cross position beneath the moon. The light glimmering over him made him look beautiful as a shiny black stone. But what was he doing?

Suddenly, his fur turned gray as they seemed to vanish within his skin, turning rubbery. A tail fin grew from his lower back as his feet became webbed, almost like fins. Muscles exploded out across his body, making him grow bigger and bigger. His head grew larger too as it pushed down over his chest, expanding. Both his ears and nose vanished. His mouth spread wider with fangs growing longer inside his jaws. After his head grew narrow with a thick neck, his eyes turned black and a fin popped upon his head.

Lucy dropped to the ground backward. Her heart raced while her mouth hung breathless as if she lost her ability to breathe.

What was standing before she was no longer Byron. He appeared as a great white shark with arms, legs, and an immense head that could eat half a boat. His entire front was white except for his grey wet skin across his back and limbs. Claws were on his webbed hands, and his thick tail touched the ground.

Lucy felt like running and screaming if it weren't for her body refusing to move. And if she did scream, the entire camp would hear her.

"It's okay, Lucy!" Byron exclaimed with a deep voice that sounded like he was gurgling in water. "I won't harm you!"

Lucy swallowed to calm her nerves down. "You….. Are a shark!"

Byron chuckled. "Wereshark, actually. Normal sharks have no arms and feet."

"Wow….. I don't know what to say." Lucy rubbed the back of her head, blushing. "How did you become a -"

"There is no time. I will explain after we rescue my tribe." He turned around and kneeled. "Climb on my back and hold on. We can swim straight to the ship quickly."

Lucy nodded and clambered onto his board back. It was slippy, but she got a good grip with her arms around his fin.

Goodness, she was glad his loincloth didn't fall off too. She wouldn't erase that image if he loses his clothing.

"Hang on!" The Wereshark dashed through the water and dived into the shallow water. Lucy held her breath and closed her eyes as the water splashed against her face. Riding on a Wereshark was like riding on a flying cannonball. She hoped the ride won't take too long.

*****

Tashina and Kiki crouched behind a bush and peeked over the dark leaves. They were close to the cages behind a row of white tents. Each holding panther men, women, and cubs against their wills. They cuddled together, sleeping and moaning in depression.

It would be easy to set them free now, but five guards were watching them; three bears and two cat men, wearing chain mail under their armor suits. Their morion helmets looked the same as the Imperial soldiers’ gear, except the WITC insignias were on them. They held lances while musket rifles were on their backs.

Primitive tribes were no match against armed soldiers who were more advanced. Tashina concluded if the captives do manage to grab weapons and fight back, they still won’t have the chance to kill all the slavers. They won’t have armor to protect their hide or have enough time to grab some. Tashina has to give some kind of disadvantage to the slavers in order to support the captives’ rebellion. Fear bombs could work, but she still couldn’t risk affecting the slaves.

Kiki glanced at Tashina. “What is your plan? Squawk-”

The hyena grabbed the bird’s beak and held her finger to her lips. “Hush birdie, or mi wi cook yuh inna pot fi dinna.”

Kiki nodded and slid her beak from Tashina’s grip. “What is your plan?”

Tashina gazed at the cages. “Mi need fi distract di guards tuh free di slaves. Dem need fi grab di guns tuh fight back, but mi fear di slavas ago bi stronga.”

Kiki rubbed her beak. “Mmmmmmmmh. How about I escort the slaves from the camp, and you can use your hoodoo voodoo on the slavers.”

Tashina glared at the bird. “It voodoo, nuh hoodoo voodoo! But gud tink.” She smiled devilishly at the guards. “Di slavas wi ave di worse killa nightmare eva. Heeheehee.”

Kiki gulped. “I’m glad to be on your side. Sq-” she covered her beak from alerting the guards by mistake.

Tashina pulled out her dagger and pointed it at Kiki. “Yuh wi distract dem deh guards while mi sneak up tuh end dem lives.”

“Why me?”

Tashina smiled and padded Kiki’s head. “Cuz yuh beautiful. Men like beautiful women.”

Kiki rubbed her head while blushing. “Well, I never thought of that, but okay. Squawk!”

“What’s that?” One guard exclaimed.

Tashina growled and shook Kiki’s beak. “Blasted bird!”

As the guards strolled toward the bush, Tashina pushed Kiki out toward them. The bird landed in front of them and got up.

After she brushed herself off, she waved to them with a sly grin. “Hello…..”

One bear guard pointed his finger at her. “Hey! She is the bird slave who escaped!”

“Get her!” the bobcat guard shouted.

Kiki screamed and sprinted down the beach while the guards ran after her.

Tashina giggled and crawled out from behind the bush. The annoying bird should lead the guards as far as possible. If they get Kiki, that would be her own fault. Tashina’s only concern was freeing the slaves and causing mayhem in the camp. The slaves will be safe when she works on her magic.

Tashina spotted a key on a wooden crate. She picked it up and opened the first cage. “Cum out! Yuh free now!”

A panther couple with three cubs rose and rubbed their eyes. They must be a family, taken from their home.

“Who are you?” the father asked.

“Mi Tashina. Yuh chief send mi an mi friends here tuh save yuh.”

The mother panther picked up one of her children and stood next to her mate. “Are we going to fight the slavers?”

Tashina smiled her yellowish grin. “Mi wi deal wid dem. Free yuh families an head back tuh yuh tribe wi. Wi mek sure di slavas wi nuh badda yuh anymore.”

The mother bowed to her. “May the moon bless you.”

Tashina nodded and watched the family ran off from their imprisonment. Next, she opened the other cages, telling the slaves where to go and what will happen. She freed about fifty slaves without getting caught by the guards.

After all the slaves escaped, Tashina spotted a stack of explosive barrels behind a tall tent. A dark smile spread across her lips.

If she placed both her fear bombs on the barrels, her fear gas could consume the entire campsite. Nobody will escape from her rain of terror.

*****

From the water, Lucy clambered up the steel hull and landed on the top deck, dripping wet. She sat on all-fours and shook the water off her fur and dress.

Byron landed next to her, letting the water dripped down his denticle skin. Riding on him was incredible and terrifying at the same time. At least Lucy didn't need to swim.

She got up and pulled out her cutlass, glancing around the deck. The bridge-building was at the center with the ship funnel on top. Crates were at the back, but most of the flat deck was clear.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 14.9336%; height: 247px" border="1">

Goliath

Type: Steamship

Level: 30

HP: 3,000

AP: 100

Strength: 20

Speed: 3

Cannons: 60

Crew: 100

It was a good thing the Iron Maiden wasn't fighting the Goliath in the open. The ship wouldn't stand a chance against an armored steamship with sixty cannons. After damaging the armor power, the Goliath's Health points would take time to go down.

"Can you be quiet please," Lucy whispered.

Byron's black eyes looked around too. "I see nobody here."

"That can't be true. The company would never leave their ships alone. Even if they-"

Bang!

Lucy spotted a flaming explosion grow within the camp. First, it was yellow, and then it turned green, spreading over the whole beach like a fog.

Byron dropped his shark jaw. "What is that?"

Lucy gulped, feeling her stomach swirled. "I think Tashina unleashed her power."

"She sure does like to make chaos."

"I think so too."

A loud siren roared across the ship, going off like a foghorn. That could only mean the crew was about to check what was happening.

"We need to hide!" Lucy exclaimed.

Byron pointed his claw to the back. "We can hide behind those crates."

"Good." Lucy sprinted to the back with Byron behind her.

They took cover behind one crate, covered by a sheet. Big enough to seal the large Wereshark from sight.

Behind the bridge, a large double hatch on the floor spunge open. Then a dozen crew rushed out to stare at the explosion toward the left edge on the ship. There were many, but there were basically three types of WITC members.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 151px" border="1">

Guard

Level: 20

Race: Bobcat

HP: 200

Non-player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 151px" border="1">

WITC Soldier

Level: 25

Race: Bear

HP: 250

Non-player character

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 151px" border="1">

Officer

Level: 30

Race: Raccoon

HP: 300

Non-player character

Only five officers stood with the crew, watching the strange green gas engulf their settlement. Perhaps the captain was watching from his bridge or too busy drinking rum.

Guns fired and screams echoed from the gas like a battle was raging with soldiers suffering in painful defeats.

Obviously, it was Tashina’s hallucinogenic mist poisoning the slavers at the camp. Hopefully, she didn't use it before the slaves could escape.

"We can move to the cargo hold while the explosion distracts them," Byron whispered.

"Good, let's go." Lucy rushed to the open hatch while the Wereshark followed her. If more guards and soldiers were inside the ship, Lucy and Byron will just have to fight them through.

*****

Lucy and Byron ran through different corridors and walked down a few stairways. None of them encountered any guards through the hallways. The entire crew must be on top of the ship, watching the chaos on the beach. Maybe they weren't so bright on protecting their cargo after all.

Down another staircase, they reached the large cargo hold chamber, which actually looked like a prison instead. All the panther tribesmen sat inside caged rooms with bunk beds and no windows. But they weren't the only slaves. Dogs, birds, and a few other slave species were locked with them. There seemed to be a hundred of them on each five-floor level in the cargo chamber.

Geez, the ship is bigger than I thought! Lucy heard one Goliath ship can carry two thousand people and a lot of shipments that could feed an entire city. The Goliaths truly lived up to their names.

"There are so many," said Lucy, breathlessly. "How will we get them all out?"

Byron glanced around. "There are no locks on the cage doors. Maybe there is a mechanism built to unlock the doors."

Lucy narrowed her eyes as she spotted a panel, far at the back of the chamber. It has switched over the numbers which were the same numbers over the cells. She pointed her finger at it. "I think that is the device."

Byron gazed at it and nodded to Lucy. "Let's free everyone."

Lucy and Byron raced through the chamber, reaching toward the panel. Once they free the slaves, they can conquer the Goliath.

Book One: Chapter 30

A note from Miles Trombley

Alright, this draft should now be at 55K! But this isn't the end of book one. Next week, I will post four more chapters, which will finish the first book. I planned to make Skulls and Crossbones into a trilogy with thirty or more chapters each. Maybe there will be more after the trilogy, but that will be how far the series will go for now. I hope you are enjoying this new online draft. 

Before Lucy reached the cell control panel, a loud roar blasted behind her and her feet slid to a stop. She turned and saw a bear in an armor suit, carrying a gatling gun. He was big and brown with an angry face. With all the armor plates on his body, it almost looked like a metal armadillo.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.4823%; height: 130px" border="1">

Captain Fury

Level: 35

Race: Bear

HP: 350

Non-player character

"What are you intruders doing on my ship!" The captain roared, aiming his mini gun at Lucy and Byron. "And who the heck are you? A shark?"

"A Wereshark!" Byron shouted. "You capture half of my tribe! We are here to set them free!"

The bear snarled. "They are my property now, freak! And I will make sure no one leaves this ship!"

Lucy flashed her fangs beneath her gums. "How could you take innocent people from their homes? Can't you see this is wrong, what your company is doing?"

The bear laughed. "They are not people! Anyone who isn't part of the empire is trash waiting to be toss away or stole to the wealthiest. I capture slaves for a living because the gold is good. Selling lives are more valuable than trading food and weapons."

"A man who sells lives is nothing but a monster!" Byron shouted.

The captain shrugged. "I don't care as long as I get paid. As for you two, you can become my new slaves or die here now."

Lucy pointed her cutlass at the bear. "We will never become slaves for the likes of you!"

"What a shame. A Wereshark and a cute spaniel would be priceless. Oh well. DIE!!!" The bear's gatling gun rotated and fired.

Lucy and Byron dropped to the floor as the bullets flew over them. If they get shot, half of their health points will go down.

As Captain Fury stopped and lowered his gun, aiming at his targets with a chuckle, brown muck spatted onto his face. "What the barnacles?"

More muck rained upon the bear as he held up his gun to shield his face. The slaves were throwing the muck at the bear from their cages while yelling at the captain. It only a moment for Lucy to realize the strange was actually feces the slaves used to distract the bear. Gross, but it worked.

Lucy looked back at the panel, realizing if she frees all the slaves, they could take the captain down quickly. The bear couldn't shoot all of them.

"Get his gun!" Lucy ordered, raising on all-fours. "I am setting the slaves free so we can all attack him!"

"I shall do it!" The Wereshark charged toward the bear. He grabbed the gun, but Fury yanked it back.

As they enter a tuck of war for the gatling gun, Lucy dashed toward the panel. She pushed every switch down without hesitation. All the doors at the bottom and above opened with metal clicks.

When Byron pushed the bear back while taking his gun, all the slaves jumped down on him. Cats, dogs, birds, and a badger clawed and bit Fury's vulnerable spots. The herbivores, cattle, and gazelles kicked and banged his armor.

"Curse you!" The bear vanished after his health points fell down to zero.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.7035%; height: 13px" border="1">

Captain Fury is killed!

"Can I have your attention?" Lucy announced.

Everyone turned toward her attention.

With their eyes on her, Lucy held her cutlass up. "Let's kill all the slavers on this ship for our freedom!!!"

The freed slaves cheered, filling the chamber with their loud voices of excitement.

Behind them, Byron approached the stairway and raised the gatling gun up. "Follow me! Let's send those monsters into the dark pit of the afterlife!"

As their morality grew, the slaves followed the Wereshark out of the cargo hold. Lucy took their lead to the next ship's level.

*****

Above the slope behind the camp, Tashina kneeled behind a bush, smiling at her masterpiece.

The fear gas faded off in the breeze and the remaining guards and slavers were still panicking like frighten insects. The explosion made had forced to gas to last longer around the camp, or the gas got trapped in the enemy's lungs. So far, there weren't many of them left.

After the gas spread, the entire camp turned into a battleground. The slavers thought they were being attacked by zombies and shadows from the jungle. So they grabbed their weapons and shot each other. The fire from the explosion torched their tents and ruined their supplies. It left nothing except a few survivors who Tashina could finish.

Indeed, Tashina could turn the remaining guards into zombies if she has powder from a Black Nightingale flower. A poison that kills the host and turns him into a walking corpse. With a spell, Tashina could control them like her minions. What a bunch of sweet puppets she could have instead of using the fear gas. But she would have to find the plant on another island. The swamp types instead of her old home.

Huffing and puffing alerted Tashina's ears, and she turned around. It was Kiki, rushing through the grass toward Tashina. She bent down to catch her breath.

Tashina crossed her arms. "Weh di guards?"

Kiki padded her fluffy chest. "Squawk! I lost them. They tried to catch me near a small lake. But a giant serpent attacked from the water. Boy, that was close. Squawk!"

Tashina padded Kiki's head. "Gud birdie. Mi wi gi yaah treat wen wi return tuh fi wi ship."

Kiki swiped Tashina's hand off her head. "Stop that! I'm not your pet! Squawk! But I do like a treat!"

Tashina giggled and stared at the ship. Gunshots and minor explosions erupted around the vessel as it drifted toward the beach. She could barely hear the war cries echoing from the ship.

Kiki gazed at the ship while she stood next to Tashina. "Looks like Lucy and Byron already freed the slaves. Squawk!"

Tashina nodded. "Indeed, an all wi cya duh now wait an watch."

Kiki clicked her beak with a little apprehension. "I hope they will make it back here. Squawk!"

*****

On the maindeck, slaves and masters tackled each other as if they were having a bar fight on the ship. The captives grabbed muskets and fired from wherever they could take cover. Some didn't know how to use the muskets to defend themselves. So they swung the muskets at the soldiers, knocking the foes down.

While the battle raged around them, Lucy and Byron reached the door to the bridge. Lucy pulled the lever on the door, but it didn't click open. Whoever was left inside didn't want the slaves to commandeer the Goliath.

"Barnacles! It is locked!" Lucy shouted.

Byron grinned. "Stand aside."

Lucy stepped back and watched the Wereshark gripped the door on both sides. He yanked it back, gritting his shark teeth together, and his muscles bulged. By a snap, the Wereshark pulled the door off its metal hatches and tossed it to the floor.

He breathed harshly and glanced at Lucy. "My strength increases after I transform, but it does wear me out."

"Thank you!" Lucy dashed into the bridge and stopped in her tracks.

Among the control panel, a duck in a sailor uniform placed a key into a keyhole on the panel and twisted it. A clock timer above the keyhole clicked, counting down in 5 minutes.

When the duck spotted Lucy, aimed his pistol at her. "You are too late! For the good of the company, you will never take this ship!"

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3717%; height: 132px" border="1">

Navigator

Level: 20

Race: Duck

HP: 200

Non-player character

Lucy's frigid breath escaped from her lungs. The duck already set the Goliath to self-destruct, which will destroy everything on the ship. Nothing could stop it now, but Lucy still has the chance to help the slaves escape.

She glared at the duck. "We will escape, but not you!"

She charged with her sword up. The duck shot at her three times. He only hit her torso and thigh, but it still hurt.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.8319%; height: 52px" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

HP: 150/170

She reached the duck and swung her blade through his duck. He instantly vanished before her eyes.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.1504%; height: 39px" border="1">

You killed Navigator!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.1372%; height: 39px" border="1">

You received 2,000 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.3894%; height: 36px" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 26.2168%; height: 31px" border="1">

You received one proficiency point!

Lucy looked at the window, noticing the steamship was almost close to the beach. At least nobody needs to use the longboats to get off. The water shouldn't be deep close to the shore.

She pulled down the throttle lever, braking the ship before its hull touched the beach. After it stopped, Lucy rushed outside toward Byron. "We have to get everyone off this ship now! It is going to blow!"

Byron nodded. "Then we better tell them all before it is too late."

Lucy rushed toward the thong after they killed the last slaver. She waved her arms for their attention. "Hey! This ship is going to blow! We only have four minutes to get off!"

"Barnacles!" an orange bobcat in a white shirt and trousers shouted in the group. "I thought we could take this ship for ourselves!"

"The company lets no one take it, but we are close to the beach! Now get off if you value your lives!"

"What about the food and items in the other cargo hold?" A panther woman asked.

"We don't have bloody time to loot the ship! Come on!"

The slaves growled and moaned in disappointment, but they raced toward the ship's edge and leaped off to the beach.

Lucy wished she could loot the entire ship too. All their weapons and supplies could help her crew fight against Captain Flipper's crew. But there won't be a victory if everyone dies on the Goliath.

*****

Lucy and Byron clambered up the cliff until she reached the top where Tashina held out her hand to her. After gripping the hyena’s hand, Tashina pulled Lucy up onto the edge. Byron was back in his normal panther form. He probably changed back while he was swimming.

All the slaves, including Lucy’s friends, stood on the cliff staring down at the beach. The Goliath ship still drifted near the shore until it suddenly exploded.

The bang was loud like thunder, spreading a cloud of fire over the water and sand. It was so bright, Lucy almost went blinded while staring at it.

After the explosion faded, there was nothing left of the ship. Nothing! Not even scapes of metal or items that were left aboard. It literally vanished, as if the explosion vaporized the vessel. No wonder nobody has ever hijacked a Goliath. But at least nobody was left aboard to face an exploding doom.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 14.7124%; height: 21px" border="1">

Quest completed!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.0265%; height: 21px" border="1">

You received 1,000 EXP!

Behind Lucy, all the freed captives cheered at the night sky. One of them picked up Lucy and Byron, tossing them up and down.

Lucy laughed, feeling like she has won a competition. But it wasn’t a competition Byron, and she had won. They literally saved about hundreds of slaves from their captivity. And Byron has got his tribe back until one of them decided to join Lucy’s crew. With the slavers gone and their ship destroyed, the WITC might not return to Bengar unless they were tapping taps on the camp. But there were plenty of more places for them to go.

After the slaves placed Lucy and Byron down, Tashina and Kiki approached them in the middle of the crowd.

“You did it!” Kiki cheered, flapping her wings up. “You saved us all!”

Tashina raised one eyebrow at the bird. “But yuh run away.”

“But she saved my life from the giant spider too. Squawk! That still counts!”

Lucy rubbed the back of her head while smiling. “Yeah, it was something. You should have seen Byron. He is a Wereshark!”

Tashina eyed Byron. “Dat true?”

Byron shrugged. “It is a long story, but we should return to my village now. Morning is already coming, but the creatures might still be out.”

Lucy grinned. “I think we have enough people who can scare the creatures away.” She turned toward the men and women. “Right?”

“Yes!” Everyone shouted.

“Then let’s return to the village!”

Book One: Chapter 31

A note from Miles Trombley

Well, I didn't win the 2020 Writathon because I missed counted my word count on the last day. But this isn't the end of Skulls and Crossbones. I plan to finish the first book after I reach 60K or a little more. There is a lot I want to add, but I don't want the book to be too long. I will keep this series up until the third book. 

Captain Flipper stood on a snowy hill, watching the village burn to the snow. His penguins had slaughtered all the bandits, including their women and children. But who cares, they were only blobs of data pretending to be people. They only exist to feed the players’ power so they can enjoy the game. Without them, Skulls and Crossbones would be a boring world to explore.

Flapper heard the original version of Skulls and Crossbones had no NPCs at all, except in taverns and shops. Players had to team up with other players to form their own crew on their ships. The sea was empty, monsters only appeared on islands, and there wasn’t any crafting mechanics allowing the players to build what they wanted. The makers of the original version wanted S&C to be a virtual sandbox with the focus of PVP and dungeon raiding with a furry pirate theme. However, the game reviewers were not impressed with the original concept, and many customers got bored with dull environments. To save their company, the makers sold the original game to a mysterious company called V-Max, the same company that designed Swords and Claws Online (another anthropomorphic type MMORPG in a sword and sorcery world). No one had a slight idea where they get their advanced technology and how they program the games. V-Max has a strange representation of keeping their working processes a secret. No one goes in and out of the building, except drones who deliver the games to the buyers. V-Max was so mysterious, people compared the company to Willy Wonka’s Chocolate Factory. Instead of making chocolate while being isolated, the company made incredible virtual games for customers and companies.

Skulls and Crossbones became their finest work after they re-skinned graphics and added additional features to the upgraded game. Players could build their own ships and weapons, and they added more NPCs to the animated virtual setting. But the NPCs weren’t just NPCs, they were fully programmed to behave like real people in a real fantasy world. Sure, some of them were aware they were inside a virtual MMORPG, but they still acted like real people, interacting with their own world. Some could argue S&C was a different reality with game mechanics. However, the NPCs gave the players the opportunity to build their own pirate crews without cooperating with other players. Everyone can focus on their own goals or team up with other people for fun.

Captain Flipper doesn’t hate the NPCs. He enjoyed his NPC crew, although they could be a pain in the butt to him sometimes. They were highly obedient to him. Other NPCs who weren’t part of his crew were just food for his power. If anyone crosses his line, he will wipe them out from existence. Only the strongest could survive and enjoy S&C.

While his crew looted the surviving supplies from the burning huts, Flipper opened his map and dropped his mouth. Ghost Island has finally reappeared in the west, past Bengar Island. All Flipper has to do was sail past the island for two hours and he should reach it. But he better hurry before it will disappear again.

Flipper rolled up his map. “Hey! Carry the loot to the ship quickly! Ghost Island is back on the map!”

The penguins nodded and carried the boxes of stolen goods from the bandit village. This time Flipper won’t let the island get away from him.

*****

"Thank you for bringing back our tribe,” said Chief Paipa. “If it weren't for you and your friends, we would never see them again. Here is a token of our appreciation."

The panther chief placed a flower necklace around Lucy's neck with different colors; red, yellow, green, blue, and purple. They smelled like fruity sunflower seeds mixed with honey. Lucy enjoyed sniffing them. "Thank you so much!"

"As promised, I will allow my warriors to join your crew. How many do you need?"

Lucy scratched behind her head. "Errrrrrr….. Fifty?"

Chief Paipa raised his left eyebrow. "Fifty?"

"Or a hundred?"

The chief stroked his beard. "I can give you fifty. We do need the rest to defend our tribe."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 36.8363%; height: 19px" border="1">

Congratulations! You received fifty new crewmates.

Lucy smiled. "Thank you very much!"

Toward her, Byron stepped forward from the crowd and bowed in front of the chief's throne. "If you don't mind, sire. I wish to join Lucy's crew."

Tashina dropped her mouth wide with smiling grins on her mouth corners. "It dat true!?"

"After she helped me free our people, I believe I should help her in return. Joining her crew should present my support for her."

Chief Paipa nodded to him with a grin. "You may join her as you wish. It will be an honor for you, Lucy, and our tribe."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 34.5133%; height: 29px" border="1">

Congratulations! You received a new crewmate.

"Yah!" Tashina hugged Byron, rubbing her cheek against his chest. "Suh happy yuh coming wid wi. Yuh should stay inna mi cabin. It very cozy. Heeheehee."

Byron smiled with red cheeks. "Sssssure, I will think about that."

"What about us?" A former fox slave asked. "We have nowhere else to go!"

Lucy smiled at him. "You can join my crew if you want. We need plenty of sailors to keep our ship strong."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 33.6283%; height: 34px" border="1">

Congratulations! You received 100 crewmates.

Wow! Lucy was surprised at how many crewmates she now earned. Including her friends and herself, the Iron Maiden has 155 crew. That should be enough for the ship to handle.

The former slaves cheered with their fists up. "Hail to our captain! Hail to Captain Lucy!"

The spaniel laughed. "I'm no captain, but you will meet him on his ship."

The new crew shrugged.

"You can stay for one more night," Chief Paipa offered. "We are having a feast."

"That will be grateful, but we have two friends waiting for us, back on our ship. I need to return for them."

Chief Paipa nodded with a grin. "Then don't let them miss the fun."

*****

While the tribe prepared the feast and the crew stayed behind to relax, Lucy and Byron followed the clear trail through the jungle. Charles and Ivy might feel bad for missing out on the fun, but the food should change their minds.

"So tell me, Byron," said Lucy, "how did you become a Wereshark?"

“It is a long story,” the panther replied.

“I’m sure we have time before we reach the ship.” Lucy grinned with her fangs over her lower lip.

Byron shrugged. “Before I was born, there was another tribe who lived here among the Black Moon tribe. They were called the Sea Bay tribe because they lived near the bay.”

“How original.”

Byron chuckled. “They were ordinary fishermen until their chief found a strange shark on the shore. It has two arms and legs, just like us. However, it was dead. Nobody knew who killed it, but their chief believed the shark was a gift from the ocean.”

Lucy widened her eyes. “It must be a mermaid. My father told me stories about those creatures. They take the form of women to lure sailors to their deaths. But I never heard of a shark mermaid.”

Byron shook his head. “It wasn’t a mermaid. Let me continue.” He stepped over a branch. “One night under the full moon, the tribe roasted the shark and ate his flesh. They ate everything, leaving only bones for decorations. Without warning, pain struck their bodies as their furs fell off their bodies. They grew bigger with fins and sharp teeth. Soon, they became what they had eaten.”

“A Wereshark?”

"I believed it was the first one to reach our island. But it was a demon.” Byron glared at the ground. “It turned the tribe to evil, fueling them with hunger and savagery. In the jungle each night, they attacked anything for its flesh without remorse. Soon, they attacked the Black Moon tribe to feast on them. To survive, the Black Moon went to war against the Wereshark panthers. It was a massacre, but the Black Moon tribe triumphed. Not a single Wereshark survived….. Except one."

Lucy cocked her head. "You were the last Sea Bay Wereshark?"

Byron frowned at her. "I was a cub when the Black Moon tribe found me at the Sea Bay ruins. Seeing I was harmless, a family took me into their care. They trained me in combat and how to defend their tribe. I became the most fearless warrior for Chief Paipa. During a full moon, I went hunting with my fellow warriors. We were ambushed by a giant scorpion, the most deadliest creature on our island. My foolish friends tried to fight it and two of them met their ends. Only three of us were left, and I knew I had to fight back."

He sniffed. "With all my rage, I suddenly transformed into a Wereshark and killed the scorpion. Reinforcements arrived and discovered my true nature. But my friends stepped in, telling them I saved their lives. Chief Paipa observed me and decided to let me live. After all, he noticed like fish more." Byron giggled.

"Wow….. You must be lucky for the chief to spare your life," said Lucy with a grin.

"Indeed. If it weren't for him, I wouldn't be-" Byron stopped and gazed ahead. His ears twitched.

Lucy followed his gaze. "What is it?"

Byron glared. "We got company."

Book One: Chapter 32

Lucy and Byron took cover behind a tree. They peeked as a shadow stretched over the trail from the approaching figure.

Lucy wasn't sure if there were more or one stranger in the jungle. The shadow was too big for her to tell the difference. But whoever they were, it was better to observe them before attacking them. They could be stronger than Lucy and Byron.

"Wait for my single to attack, just in case," Lucy whispered to the panther.

Byron nodded.

As the shadow came closer, Lucy placed her hand on her sheath. Her body shook, but she was ready to spring into necessary action without letting her fear cloud her judgment.

As the figure came close toward the bush, Lucy widened her eyes. "Ivy?"

The catgirl jumped with a scream, pulling out a knife and pointing it at the bush, shivering in her boots.

Lucy rose with her hands up. "It's me, Ivy! Don't panic."

The catgirl sighed, lowering her small blade. "Oh, thank goodness….." She sheathed her knife. "I thought you were-"

She paused when Byron got up next to Lucy.

Ivy pointed her finger at him. "Who'ssssss he!?"

"That's Byron from the Black Moon tribe." Lucy glanced at the panther. "Byron, this is Ivy."

Byron bowed. "A pleasure to meet you."

Ivy grinned. "You too."

"Ivy, why are you here?" Lucy asked, stepping out from the bush. "You are supposed to be watching the ship with Charles."

"I know, but he is in trouble! A group of pirate cats attacked our ship and commandeered it!"

"Where is Charles?"

Ivy directed her finger at the trail where she ran from. "They took him too! Some pirate named Walton accused him of stealing the ship. They threw me overboard and sailed away."

"Walton?" Lucy growled, remembering that kitty back at Brightmoon town. How did he find us?

"We got to go back to the ship now!" Lucy sprinted. "Come on!"

Byron and Ivy followed her.

*****

Charles heard the door open outside the brig. His old friend, Walton, stepped in while swinging keys around his finger as if he wanted to taunt the wolf.

"Are ye feelin' comfy, ole heartie?" The dwarf fuzzy Persian cat asked, grinning like he won a battle.

Charles rose off the bench and glared through the bars at the cat. "You better hope Ivy didn't drown, or else you will be swimming with the fishes."

Walton chuckled. "Don't worry, ole mate. Th' plank was close enough t' th' shore, but I can nah be sure if she will survive in th' jungle on her owns."

Charles gripped the bars. "How come you didn't push me off with her? Why not kill me now?"

"'N why would I do that t' an ole scallywag? Besides, I heard ye got a good price on yer head. 'Twould be a waste if I had scuttled ye without turnin' ye in t' th' navy."

Charles grimaced. "You wouldn't dare." His voice turned bitter.

"Call it mercy fer lootin' me ship." Walton tapped the bar. "I still 'ave respect fer ye, but I ne'er let a scallywag go unpunished on me watch. Ye best be lucky fer that."

"You should be lucky for putting me in here so I wouldn't wring your fat neck."

Walton laughed. "Enjoy th' ride, Charles. I hope they won't hang ye when we reach th' nearest Navy port."

The cat left him in the dark and closed the door. Charles sat down, feeling hopeless until he could figure a way out. If he couldn't, then he would need to rely on someone to save his life.

Ivy was a smart girl. She will tell Lucy what happened, he hoped.

*****

When Lucy reached the beach, her heart sunk. The Iron Maiden was already miles away. Barely visible across the ocean horizon.

At least the longboat was still on the shore, but the ship was too far to catch it. Even if Lucy try rowing to it, she would already lose the ship in the open sea.

"Barnacles!" Lucy kicked the sand, letting her frustration run through her.

No ship, no way off the island. How could Lucy explain to her new crew what happened?

"I am sorry, Lucy," said Ivy behind her. "They came from nowhere."

Lucy turned toward Ivy. "How did they reach our ship?"

"From a small boat, but they sunk it after they took over."

Lucy sighed, feeling like she had met defeat. If Charles and Walton weren't stubborn men, she wouldn't be stuck on Bengar now.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 93.031%; height: 127px" border="1">

New quest offered!

The Rescue of Charles Locksmith

Your friend, Charles, got capture by Walton Hazel. If you don’t save him, his life might face a dreadful fate. Do you accept this quest?

Aye, or nay?

Of course, Lucy accepted the quest, although she wasn’t sure she could do it without a ship.

“Is it true you stolen Walton’s ship?” Ivy asked.

Lucy sat down. “It is a long story, but I am afraid we are stuck here now.”

Byron stared forward. “I don’t believe so. Look.”

Lucy followed his gesture toward the ocean. A large ship in armored plates with three sails and a long drill at the front slowly sailed by the shore. Blue paint covered the exposed wood and a golden figurehead of a penguin hung below the drill.

Lucy widened her eyes as the ship’s status appeared.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.9425%; height: 269px" border="1">

Ruthless Peaker

Type: Brigantine

Level: 30

HP: 300

AP: 100

Strength: 15

Speed: 3

Cannons: 20

Crew: 1,000

While her mouth hung, Lucy pointed her finger at the vessel. “That is the ship that attacked my home!”

“Excuse me?” The panther asked.

Lucy rose, keeping her finger pointing at the passing vessel. “Long story short, there is a pirate penguin on that vessel who killed my father! I am on a quest to hunt him down for what he did! And he has stolen a map Charles wanted!” She turned to Byron. “Can you gather all your warriors so we can attack the ship before it leaves?”

Ivy held her hand over her eyes, glaring at the ship. “It looks pretty strong to me.”

“We have to take it now before it is too late!”

Byron crossed his arms. “Why now? Your friend got captured and attacking that ship could be suicidal.”

“No, listen to me!” Lucy held up her hands. “If we can commandeer that ship, we can use it to track down the Iron Maiden. It is the only ship we can get.”

Byron studied the ship until he nodded. “I will ask the chief for your help.”

*****

Captain Flipper glanced at the island while holding his map on the poopdeck. He hasn’t spotted the Ghost Island yet. It could be miles away on the other side of Bengar. But the water currents around the tropical island should push his ship quicker. He doesn’t know how many minutes he had left before the phantom island will disappear again. If he could sail faster, he should make it this time.

Suddenly, the entire ship tremored to a rapid stop, knocking Flipper off his webbed feet. He landed on fours before his peak hit the floor. “Now what?”

After he got up, he marched toward his pilot. “What happened?”

Baffy turned toward him. “Sorry, captain. We hit a reef. It is blocking our course.”

“Then back up or sail around it! The island will disappear soon!”

“We can’t, captain. Four sharp rocks are keeping our ship in place. We can’t move.”

Flipper gritted, folding his flippers into his fists. How come his navigator couldn’t see the reef before his ship hit it?

"Get the crew into the water so they can chip the rocks. Do it, quickly!"

Baffy saluted him. "Yes, captain!"

After his navigator left, Flipper marched into his cabin. His crew could do all the work without him.

*****

While laying her stomach on a wooden surfboard, Lucy paddled across the water from the beach. Behind her, Byron, Ivy, Tashina, and five hundred warriors, including the former slaves, surfed toward the stranded Ruthless Peaker. It was a good thing the vessel got stuck.

After speaking to the chief about losing the Iron Maiden and spotting the Ruthless Peaker, Paipa agreed to send an army to seize the ship for Lucy under her lead. After all, she freed half of his tribe from the slavers, and the penguin might have useful loot for his tribe.

The plan was simple. Lucy will throw her two fear bombs into the ship. After the penguins kill themselves, Lucy’s army will climb aboard and kill the rest when the gas fades away. If Captain Flipper survives, she will take care of him.

Five hundred animals against one thousand penguins would only lead Lucy to a disappointing defeat. If the fear gas works, there won’t be a lot of penguins to deal with before Lucy reaches Captain Flipper.

When she defeats him, she will get the Ghost Island map and have a ship to rescue Charles. Her personal quest will be completed, and Charles could begin his own adventure after she finds him. But if the battle doesn’t workout, Lucy and everyone else will be killed. Securing the player’s ship into her possession must not fail for the sake of everyone’s life.

Book One: Chapter 33

“Tashina! Use your spell now!” Lucy ordered.

The hyena witch nodded and placed her hands together. As she mumbled a quiet chant, fog rose around the ship. The sky turned cloudy, so thick it appeared as if the late morning arrived early. And the moisture turned the air salty and musty from the sea. With the board mist engulfing the vessel, the penguins won't see what fate has stored for them.

"Stay back," Lucy whispered and paddled toward the ship.

As she reached the vessel, she heard clipping noises from the front. The crew must be picking the reef rocks to free their ship. By the time they finish, it will be too late.

Lucy rose while balancing her feet on her surfboard. She pulled out both fear bombs and tossed one through the peephole at the ship's bottom, and the other to the top.

She laid down and paddled back toward her army. The massacre will soon begin.

*****

Captain Flipper heard shouting and screaming outside his cabin. "Errrrrrrh, what is it now?"

He rolled up his map, leaving it on his desk, and he grabbed his sword off his desk. He marched through the door, entering a vast mist spreading across the deck.

"What the…..?" Flipper couldn't believe how fast the fog arrived. It was sunny the last time he remembered before walking into his cabin. Now he could barely see what was on his vessel.

"Are we close to Ghost Island now?" Flipper never saw the island, but the rumors stated the phantom landmass drifted in the fog to stay hidden from ships. Whoever enters the fog will never come back until they complete the dungeon.

He heard another scream and sounds of blades clashing against other blades. He looked down from the poopdeck. Still, he couldn't see anything. "What is going on!?"

In the mist, yellow eyes gazed at him. They shined like lanterns in the darkness.

Flipper gulped and stepped back. His chubby body rattled like a water balloon.

From the mist, his penguins climbed up to the poopdeck and stared at him. But something wasn't right about them. All of them have rotting skin, exposing their bones and red flesh. Some were missing their peaks and flippers.

Those couldn't be his crew! None of them could be!

When one undead creature screamed, all of them charged toward Flipper. The captain screamed and ran back into his cabin. He closed the door and leaned against it.

All the strange creatures slammed against the door on the other side, shouting for blood.

What were they? Zombies? Ghosts? Could his crew be cursed?

Whatever was happening, Flipper couldn't let the undead break into his cabin. There were too many of them. He couldn't fight them although his level was higher than them. All of them could attack at once, lowering his health points to zero. All he could do was hold them back until they stop. They must be close to Ghost Island. That could be the only explanation.

*****

The fog lifted away as the ship grew quiet. Lucy's feet were getting cold in the water, but she was still ready for battle.

Her fear gas should have cleared half the ship. With luck, maybe the penguins slaughtered each other, leaving nobody alive. If they killed their own captain, then Lucy's vengeance will be completed. She could only find out when she boards the ship.

The gas should be gone now, leaving the survivors confused.

Lucy raised her cutlass up. "Attack!"

The panthers shook their spears up, roaring their battle cries to warm up their blood thirst. And the others loaded their muskets to shoot when they were ready.

Lucy placed her blade between her fangs and paddled quickly. While approaching the ship, the Blackmoon warriors spread around the ship.

As she approached the vessel, she checked her notification.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 14.4912%" border="1">

Ruthless Peaker

Type: Brigantine

Level: 30

HP: 300

AP: 100

Strength: 15

Speed: 3

Cannons: 20

Crew: 200

Good! With the ship only having two hundred crew members left, Lucy’s army will not have too many problems fighting them.

She drifted toward the side and climbed up with the warriors. On the ship railing, she spotted the penguins glancing around with confusion on their faces. When they noticed the panther warriors and the pirates, Lucy’s army charged toward them.

“Keep them busy!” Lucy ordered. “I need to find their captain!”

Byron and Tashina nodded to her, and they jumped into the fight. Ivy jumped onto a barrel beneath the center mast. She aimed her musket and fired at the penguins, taking out a few. Tashina tossed green fireballs around, setting her targets on fire. One penguin charged toward her, and she stabbed his throat with a dagger instead of blasting a fireball into his face. He popped into a flash of light.

Byron rushed to the ship’s front, swinging his spear at the surrounding penguins. If the sky was dark, his Wereshark form would rip all the penguins apart.

Lucy couldn’t sit and watch the battle. She has to find the captain and take him out.

*****

Captain Flipper stepped outside after the commotion against his cabin doorway stopped. As he looked over the poopdeck, his mouth dropped. First zombie penguins attacked, now random pirates were attacking his ship. Did the game hit a glitch or something?

The new attackers were mostly panther warriors, using spears against his penguins. Others were tigers, dogs, and so much Flipper couldn’t count. Where did they all come from?

“We finally meet again!” a girl’s voice shouted.

A yellow cocker spaniel in a white dress pointed a cutlass at him. She looked familiar. Long blonde hair, short snort, bushy tail….. Nothing rang his bell until her notification appeared.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 21.792%" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

Level: 18

Race: Cocker Spaniel (Dog)

HP: 180

Computer Player

“You!” He shook his fin at her. “I have seen you before!”

The spaniel girl grinned with a little snarl. “You attacked my home and killed my father at our tavern! Why?”

Flipper grimaced. The NPC’s question sounded dumb to him. His lethal assault should have shown her his intention. “Why? For the map. That bartender was supposed to give me a lot of experience points too! He was a waste!”

Lucy growled with anger in her eyes. “He was my father!”

Flipper shook his head. “No, he isn’t.”

“He raised me since my birth!”

Flipper raised his yellow spiky long eyebrows. “You don’t know?” He chuckled. “Of course you don’t. He never told you squeak.”

The dog’s face turned to confusion. “What do you mean?”

Flipper licked his beak. “Your real father is Daddy Jones.”

Lucy lowered her blade. “Daddy….. Jones?”

“Are you not functioning right? You are the daughter of the infamous pirate who got trapped on Ghost Island. The bartender is only his lackey, sent to take care of you while protecting the map.”

Lucy continued her glare on the penguin. “No! You are lying!”

“Are you kidding me? I read the lore to learn about the dungeon. Information never lies!”

“You are lying to save your own skin!”

“No, I’m not! If you want the truth, come with me. Ghost Island is close now. You will find your answers there.”

Lucy stared at the ocean and the other side. She must be thinking about what path to take. Why should she? Did she have another destination in her mind?

“Well?” Flipper shouted.

Lucy shook her head. “No! I have a friend to save, and I am taking your ship!”

Flipper hissed. “I don’t have time for this! Prepare to die!”

The NPC smiled while pointing her sword at him. “You first!”

*****

Lucy focussed her guard up, expecting the macaroni penguin to attack first. While glaring, she checked his character status quickly.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 15.4867%" border="1">

Captain Flipper

Level: 33

Race: Penguin

HP: 330

Player Character

Apparently, he has leveled up since she last saw him, and she was still at level 18. But that won't stop her from fighting him.

Flipper advanced, charging at her with a forewing and a backswing. Lucy dodged the first and blocked the second. She threw a kick, pushing the penguin back but not far enough.

Flipper grinned. “You are pretty fast.”

Lucy chuckled. “And you are pretty slow.”

“Strength and my charisma are power.” Flipper struck, slicing the fabric of Lucy's dress across her midsection. Fortunately, she didn't take any damage.

"Tell me, how in blazes did you level up?" The penguin asked, raising his sword up. "Are you a hacker, controlling an NPC?"

Lucy glared. "I don't know what you are talking about, but I am the true me!"

She swung, missed, and swung again.

Flipper hopped around and nearly straggled. He managed to smirk at her. "Whatever you are, your death will make me stronger."

He continued swinging while dancing around Lucy. Missing him was only making Lucy angrier and angrier.

"You can't defeat me!" Flipper shouted while following a slash over Lucy's head. "My level is higher than yours! You are only a clunk of data, built to feed me!"

Lucy rose and blocked his next strike. "I am more than you will ever imagine!"

With all her fury, Lucy kept swinging, missing two, but her backswing got close toward Flipper. But the penguin ducked and tripped Lucy.

She landed on her back and Flipper's blade touched her throat as her sword fell from her hand.

"You should have drowned with your fake father," said Flipper with a victory grin.

Lucy’s heart raced. She won’t have time to grab her cutlass before the penguin could slit her throat, and that will instantly kill her. If she was going to die, she will just give Flipper an angry look.

When the penguin raised his blade, a bullet shot through his chest from behind his back.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.40265%" border="1">

Critical hit!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.7212%" border="1">

Captain Flipper

HP: 300/330

The penguin groaned and stepped back to look around. Whoever shot him, Lucy didn’t take the time to find out. Instead, with her chance, she picked up her sword and leaped onto her feet. Then she swung her cutlass through the penguin’s neck.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.73451%" border="1">

Instant kill!

Flipper gazed at her in shock. “Ah sh-”

He flashed away before his last words escaped from his beak.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.5796%" border="1">

You killed Captain Flipper!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.3584%" border="1">

You received 3,000 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.5%" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 25.1106%" border="1">

You received on proficiency point!

Lucy dropped to her knees and sighed. I did it, father….. I did it…..

Although she finally brought justice to the player, she still felt a sense of loss inside her heart. She knew killing Captain Flipper won’t bring back her father from the depths of the Undersea. And her victory somehow didn’t improve her feelings too. So what was wrong with her?

Perhaps deep down, she knew Flipper will respawn after the game allows him back. After the player loses, they get a five-hour login restriction to keep them from playing too long. Their minds cannot stay in the game long, or else their bodies will fall into a deep coma. Every time they play, they only get five hours in the game before the system decides to boot them out for their own good.

If Flipper returns, would Lucy keep fighting him to satisfy her vengeance? Then what was the point if he could keep returning?

Suddenly, Lucy heard loud cheering and applause from the button of the poopdeck.

What is going on now? She rose and strolled toward the end, peeking over the deck.

Both the panther warriors and the pirates were dancing around in a celebrating rally. All the penguins were gone, not a single left capture or retreating. Her army has successfully wiped out the entire penguin crew.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 44.6903%" border="1">

Congratulation! You have successfully commandeered a ship!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.3451%" border="1">

You are now a pirate captain!

They soon paused and turned toward her attention.

With a big smile, Lucy raised her cutlass up. “The captain is gone! We now control his ship!”

All of them screamed for her victory, shaking their weapons up in the air. From the crowd, Tashina, Ivy, and Byron climbed up to the poopdeck and joined her.

The two girls hugged her, and by a surprise, Ivy kissed her cheek. Lucy blushed, although she was glad her friends were still with her.

“Well done, Lucy,” said the panther. “Does that mean you are now the captain?”

“Yes! I just got a new class after I defeated Captain Flipper!” Lucy explained. “If it weren’t for someone shooting him, I would be dead.”

Ivy shook her hand up. “That was me! I saw him looming over you. So I took the shot.”

Lucy smiled at her. “Thank you, Ivy. You are my hero.”

“Hehehe! Does that mean I get to kiss you for real?”

Lucy grinned as she poked the catgirl’s nose. “Sorry, but you’re not my type. But thank you.”

Ivy nodded, respecting her captain.

“Wah wi wi duh now, captain?” Tashina asked.

Lucy stared at the floor. The map to Ghost Island wasn’t below her feet after the player vanished. He might have left it inside his cabin before he stepped out to fight. But the phantom island could wait. She still has a friend to save.

Lucy stared at the ocean where the sun was now setting. “First things first. We must set up our new ship and crew. Then we will search for Walton in order to find Charles. After that, Ghost Island will be our next target.”

Byron bowed. “As you wish, captain.”

Ivy shook her fist up in excitement. “We’ll make that fat kitty pay for what he did!”

Tashina giggled. “Dis adventure a guh fi be suh exciting!”

Lucy smiled at all her friends and crew members. Perhaps what Captain Flipper had done to her, had given her a new purpose which was better than being a weak tavern girl NPC. She was now a pirate computer player, and the entire game world was about to meet her plundering.

Hold on, Charles! We are coming for you!

A note from Miles Trombley

This is the final chapter of book one! I will continue the second book next year. It went longer than I thought, but I kept it at 60K. I hope you enjoyed this draft. Lucy's adventure will continue soon. Will she rescue Charles, and what secrets will Ghost Island have for her? Not to mention Captain Flipper will be back to settle a score with her, and a friend will help him hunt down the rogue NPC. 

Book Two: Chapter 1

A note from Miles Trombley

The furry pirates are back! This month, I will continue this draft by posting the chapters daily except on the weekends. The chapters will be shorter so I can post them each day, between 600 to 1,000 words. Book two will be shorter than the first because I meant it to be the second part of the first novel. I also decided to change the title to Skull and Fangs after I learned a game called Skull and Crossbones is coming out by Ubisoft. However, I will not change the title yet here until I self-publish the drafts for profit. This draft will conclude Lucy's adventure of exploring the mysterious dungeon island and discovering who her father truly is. I expect to finish this novella by the end of November or through December. Enjoy mateys!  

The salty air breezed across the poop deck through the ghostly sea mist. Whiteness surrounded the entire ship, including the sky.

Although Lucy couldn’t see the moon, she knew nightfall had arrived quickly.

After Lucy helped Byron free tribe members from the slavers, Walton high-jacked her ship and kidnapped Charles. To reach him, she had to steal Captain Flipper’s armor ship before the cat sailed away too far. Whatever the cat’s plan with Charles, she will not let him get away with it. And rescuing Charles became her new sub-quest to complete.

As the sky turned dark, the Iron Maiden drifted into a fog with barely any visibility. Of course, sailing through the fog was risky. Anything could hide in a fog and ambush a travelling isolated vessel. Pirates, sea monsters, or even ghosts. But as long as Lucy’s friend was on the line, fear won’t stand in her way.

“You see anything, Ivy?” Lucy shouted.

The cabin cat girl in the crow’s nest shouted, “I see nothing! Is Kiki back?”

“No! I hope she didn’t get lost.” Lucy’s heart pounded at that thought.

The tropical parrot girl was good at flying while scouting for whatever Lucy needed to find. But flying through a thick layer of fog was still risky.

Soon, a flapping sound reached Lucy’s floppy ears. On her right, she saw a shadow land toward her. “Kiki?”

The parrot girl stretched her wings. “Squawk! I found the Iron Maiden!”

“Where?”

“On the other side of the white wall! North I think. Squawk!”

The parrot meant the fog, which looked like a giant white wall of clouds on the ocean's surface. Maybe the fog wasn’t big after all.

“Did you get the chance to spy on the ship?” Lucy asked.

Kiki shook her head. “I flew around it, but I saw nobody there. Squawk!”

“Nobody is on the ship?”

Kiki shrugged. “I’m not sure. It looks abandoned. Squawk! Maybe Walton and his crew are sleeping inside.”

Lucy rubbed her chin. It sounded weird that a ship would suddenly stop for the crew to rest. What if Walton noticed the penguin’s ship was following him?

He probably ordered his pirates to leave the ship so they could sneak aboard her ship when she approaches the Iron Maiden. They couldn’t have disappeared unless something cursed the fog.

Her father told her many scary stories about the sea. Although her intelligence attribute was low, believing anything would keep her and her crew alive.

“Nice work, Kiki,” she said. “You can rest now while we approach the ship.”

After Kiki saluted her, Lucy approached the steering wheel below the poop deck. “Get the cannons ready! Don’t shoot unless I give the orders!”

Her crew’s feet scrambled across the main deck and below within the ship. They immediately prepared the cannons for battle. If Walton’s pirates hid in the fog, they would meet her cannon fire.

Tashina and Byron approached her.

“Wi inna battle now?” The hyena voodoo priestess asked.

“Not quite.” Lucy kept her eyes forward while turning north. “Kiki found the ship. I assumed Walton noticed us and decided to wait so his crew could ambush us. But Kiki didn't see anyone aboard.”

Byron crossed his arms. "They could be sleeping. That shall give us the chance to ambush them."

"I thought so too, but what if it's a trap? They couldn't have fallen asleep immediately while sailing."

Tashina grinned. “Sometimes it takes a leap of faith tuh si di outcome.”

“No matter what, remember your friend,” said Byron. “He still needs you.”

Lucy nodded and turned her focus back to the front. The salty sea mist drifted apart as the Ruthless Peaker reached the clearing.

Lucy could see the entire sea now, and- The Iron Maiden!

Charles’s vessel floated still under the moonlight. Behind the ship was an island silhouette, not very far. But that island wasn’t important.

“Pull the sails down and lower the anchor!” Lucy ordered.

After the ship halted, Lucy picked up her spyglass and peeked through it at the Iron Maiden. No lights glimmered within the ship, and nobody strolled on the deck. Not even a lookout sat in the crow’s nest.

Kiki was right. The ship looked abandoned, but how could that be?

Lucy kept her eyes on the ship since she left Byron’s island. Nothing changed until the ship sailed into the fog.

A cold shiver ran down Lucy’s spine. With her doggy keen senses, she knew something wasn’t right.

She lowered her spyglass and turned toward her two crewmates. “You two will come with me. We will sneak aboard and look closely. If Walton’s pirates are still aboard, I will signal the others to attack while we find Charles.”

Byron grinned, flashing his shark teeth. “Should I transform and eat the pirates?”

Lucy giggled. She almost forgot the tribal panther was a wereshark who could only transform at night. “Not yet. Ambushing them will give us the upper hand. First, we must scout the ship.”

Tashina and Byron nodded.

*****

Before Lucy hopped into the rowboat with Tashina and Byron, she checked her character status.

style="width: 27.8932%" border="1">

Lucy Longsilver

Level: 19

Race: Cocker Spaniel (Dog)

Class: Pirate Captain

HP: 190 MP: 0

Experience Points: 0/1,900

Proficiency Points: 2

Strength: 7 (17) Speed: 6

Intelligence: 4 Charisma: 7

Computer Player

style="width: 26.7062%" border="1">

Skills:

Crafting

Scent

Stealth

Fencing

style="width: 34.5697%" border="1">

Equipment:

White dress (DP+5)

The Vanquisher (Cutlass AP-10)

Health potion x 1

Elixir x 2

Fear bomb x2

Lucy doesn’t remember how strong Walton was when she met him. But since he was an NPC, he won’t stand a chance against her.

Lucy, so far, was the only Computer Player in the virtual world of Skulls and Crossbones Online. She could grow stronger and gain new abilities, which no NPC could do. The only people who could challenge her were Players and higher-level enemies.

Without the ability to level up, Walton will be at Lucy’s mercy. And he better pray he didn’t hurt Charles.

After Lucy sat between Tashina and Byron, the panther held up the paddles and stroked the water into motion.

A note from Miles Trombley

Also, if the columns bother you, I am still trying to handle them since I haven't used them for a while.

Book Two: Chapter 2

As soon as the rowboat touched the ship below, Lucy rose and grabbed onto the wooden steps. She clambered toward the main deck and peeked beneath the railing.

Still, nobody patrolled around the deck, and it was silent.

“Yuh si nuhting up there?” Tashina asked below Lucy’s feet.

“Not a single thing.” Lucy flung herself over the railing and landed on the deck. Although the ship might be deserted, she still needed to remain silent.

When Tashina and Byron climbed aboard, Lucy pulled out her cutlass.

“I will check below to find Charles,” she whispered. “You both can scout the decks and the cabin.”

“Be careful,” Byron whispered.

Lucy smiled and walked through the door into the gallery. She took the stairway into the orlop deck, expecting to hear loud snoring. However, she still didn’t find anyone asleep. What happened to Walton’s crew?

Further down, she entered the cargo hold and strolled to the brig. Once she stepped into the jail chamber, her heart dropped. “Charles?”

The cage’s door hung open with nobody inside. Lucy ran inside and checked around. “Charles!”

She soon checked the lock and found a broken pin inside. Her breath escaped from her mouth. “Oh, Charles…”

He must have escaped and left the ship, but where else could he go? To the island, close by the ship?

After she stepped out, something laughed inside the ship. Lucy’s legs trembled as her spine shivered. “Who’s there?”

The haunted laughter continued without giving Lucy a clear reply. Someone or something was aboard the ship.

“Lucy! Up here!” Tashina’s voice called from above.

The Cocker Spaniel dashed back to the orlop deck. In the second level, she spotted Byron and Tashina kneeling behind two barrels.

The hyena gazed at her and wiggled her finger. “Cum an luk.”

Lucy gulped and sneaked toward her crewmates. Behind their cover, she peeked over their shoulders and widened her eyes.

Facing the wall at the end was a short white Persian cat in a dark trench coat. His small legs crossed on the floor, staring into space.

Lucy raised an eyebrow. “That must be Walton.”

“We found him like that without disturbing him,” Byron whispered.

Tashina’s ears lowered. “Mi smell sup’m wrong wid him. Sup’m very wrong.”

Walton couldn’t be the only one on the ship. He would need a full crew to man the Iron Maiden so he wouldn’t do all the work alone. Without his crew, he would also be defenseless, even if he had a weapon.

Lucy narrowed her eyes. “I think we should confront him slowly. If he runs, we’ll split up to catch him. But no harming him until we know what he did with Charles.”

“You didn’t find him?” Byron asked.

Lucy grimaced. “He isn’t inside the brig. I believe he escaped off the ship.”

Tashina rubbed Lucy’s shoulder. “Nuh worry, dear. Wi wi find him afta wi interrogate dat pussy cat.”

Lucy smiled a bit. "Let's ask him now."

They rose and tipped-toed toward the cat. Lucy stopped before she stepped too close to him. She could barely hear the cat breathing. "Walton?"

The cat turned his head all the way around like an owl. His eyes glimmered yellow and a creepy grin spread across his face.

"Hail, granddaughter!" Walton’s voice sounded different. He has the same accent as Tashina, but darker.

Lucy beamed her eyes at him until a shocking status appeared in her vision.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.5846%" border="1">

Chief Boogaloo

Level: 20

Race: Undead

HP: 200

Dungeon boss

Lucy dropped her mouth. "Oh, no…"

"Grandfather?" Tashina asked in her shivering tone.

Walton laughed as his short body levitated above the floor. He twisted his body around to face the animal pirates. "Yea foolish girl! Now mi cya ave mi revenge!"

Another notification popped into Lucy’s vision.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 60.3858%" border="1">

Boss fight alert!

Defeat Chief Boogaloo to reclaim the ship. There is no escape!

Book Two: Chapter 3

Walton danced in the air, shaking his butt like a puppet on strings. The cringe crept through Lucy’s skin.

“Ow inna di great voodoo yuh escape, grandfather?” Tashina shouted.

Byron raised an eyebrow at her. “Grandfather?”

Tashina giggled like a rattlesnake. “It a lang story, sweetie.”

Walton/Boogaloo laughed. “Dis foolish cat knock mi off yuh desk like a drunken buffoon. Once mi taste mi freedom, mi immediately possess fi him bady an kill fi him crew. It did easy wen fi him crew get drunk inna dem celebration. Now mi wi kill yuh an kip dis ship tuh myself! HAHAHAHAHA!!!”

“What have you done with Charles!?” Lucy growled under her breath. “If you kill him-”

“HAHAHAHAHA!!! Mi did nothing! Him run away like a uhman wid har tail between har legs! Him probably swim tuh dat dark island outside.”

Lucy sighed. Her heart would be broken if she failed the quest. If Charles remains on the unknown island, she can rescue him immediately.

“But none of yuh wi si him afta mi kill you!” The former dungeon boss shouted. “An mi wi personally enjoy it!”

“Please grandfatha, yuh being ridiculous,” said Tashina. “Wi grateful yuh liberated di ship, but yuh nuh haffi kill wi.”

Walton’s glowing eyes glared. “Wah mek should mi nuh kill you?”

Tashina snarled. "Yuh fool! Mi tink wi ave a gud relationship now!"

Boogaloo laughed louder. "Di ongle relationship mi ave wid yuh being yuh slave! Once mi kill yuh mi ago bi free forever! Wah-hahahaha!"

Tashina rolled her eyes. "Looks like mi wi haffi imprison yuh again tuh teach yuh matters!" She turned to Lucy and Byron. "Distract him while mi grab sup'm."

"Killing him would be easy," Byron suggested.

Tashina giggled and rubbed her paw on his chest. "Him still mi grandfatha. Him may be stubborn, but mi cya contain him."

"How will you catch him?" Lucy asked.

A mischievous grin spread across Tashina’s muzzle. “Memba ow mi catch him laas time? Hmmmm?”

When Lucy and her friends first encountered the dungeon boss, Chief Boogaloo possessed her. To avoid hurting Lucy, Tashina challenged her grandfather to a dance-off. However, it wasn’t a normal dance-off she performed. It was an exorcist ritual that transferred Boogaloo’s spirit into a skull. If Tashina planned to use the same trick, she will have to perform the exorcist dance without Boogaloo’s notice. And she will need a new item to trap him inside.

Lucy grinned. “Please hurry.”

The hyena woman nodded and dashed off through the orlop deck.

Chief Boogaloo watched as he snarled. “A mi foolish granddaughta a chicken now? HAHAHAHAHA!”

Lucy and Byron rose from their cover. They stepped toward him with their weapons out.

“You’ll have to deal with us first if you want to know where she is going,” said Lucy, pointing her cutlass at the floating cat.

Byron’s skin turned rubbery as his muscles expanded and his body grew taller. His shark fin tail grew out behind him and his head morphed into a large shark head with razor-sharp teeth.

“Careful, I bite,” he growled with a soft chuckle.

Boogaloo shrugged. “Mi fear nuttin, but mi duh like shark meat.”

He drew a short sword, which almost looked like a kitchen knife on a hilt. When he charged in the air, Lucy and Byron spread apart.

Boogaloo came toward Lucy. She ducked from his swing and blocked his next strike.

“You know how to fight with a sword?” Lucy asked.

Boogaloo chuckled. “Mi learn from possess bodies. Dis cat knows from tuh fight gud.”

Byron charged behind Boogaloo and tackled him to the floor. He hugged the cat, but Boogaloo slid out freely from the wereshark’s arms and poked his blade at the shark’s face.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.7982%" border="1">

Byron

HP: 90/100

While Byron crawled back, rubbing his face, Lucy charged with his blade raised. Boogaloo swung around and blocked her attack.

He pushed back as he chuckled. “Careful now, dear. Yuh cud cut sum'ady like dat.”

Lucy glared. “Isn’t that the point in a sword fight?”

Boogaloo laughed. “Nuh eff yuh willing tuh kill dis cat.”

Lucy grimaced. Tashina! You better hurry before I send your stupid grandfather to the Undersea!

Book Two: Chapter 4

Lucy kicked the possessed cat to the floor. Before he got up, Byron slammed an open barrel down open him, trapping him inside.

"I got him!" The shark shouted.

The barrel rumbled as he held it down. Lucy jumped onto the barrel to help him keep Boogaloo trapped.

“Hold him!” she shouted.

Byron gritted his shark teeth. “I’m trying!”

“How can you be trying? I thought your strength increases when you transform!”

Byron’s muscles bulged. “It does, but this cat is-”

The barrel exploded, slamming Byron and Lucy against the wall.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.2047%" border="1">

Byron

HP: 80/100

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.7982%" border="1">

Lucy

HP: 180/190

After they landed on the floor together, the possessed Walton hovered above them.

“Yuh cyaa contain me!” The spirit shouted. “Mi stronga dan both of you!”

That would make sense. Chief Boogaloo’s level was twenty, higher than Lucy's and Byron’s level. Although Lucy’s level was close to Boogaloo’s level, the spirit remained stronger.

Lucy jumped to her bare feet and pointed her cutlass at the dungeon boss. “You can’t fight us forever!”

Boogaloo laughed. He held up his paws. Two flame balls ignited on them. “Dat wah mek mi wi finish yuh quickly!”

“You will burn this ship if you attack us with fire!” Byron warned after he got up.

“Mi a spirit. Eff mi bun dis ship, mi bun dis ship. Yuh nah survive but mi wi!”

“I thought you want to take over this ship?” Lucy asked. “Without this ship, you cannot sail anywhere!”

Boogaloo shrugged. “Mi cya fly aniweh mi wa, now dat mi free. Yuh wi all be sorry fi making a fool outta mi inna mi cave!”

He raised his arms, preparing to throw his attacks. Without warning, Byron blasted water from his mouth, splashing into Boogaloo’s face. His attack shot Boogaloo into the ceiling, and then the cat landed on his face, unconscious.

Lucy ran toward the cat’s body and touched his neck. He still breathed.

Of course, if he was dead, the notification would announce his defeat. Lucy glanced at the wereshark. “How did you do that?”

Byron shrugged. “Magic. We weresharks can blast water from our throats. Don’t ask how we can grow water inside our bellies.”

Lucy giggled. “I won’t.”

Running feet reached them from the shadows. Tashina appeared, carrying a coconut.

“Mi back!” She stared at the body. “Him dead already?”

“No, Byron only knocked him out with a water attack,” Lucy explained. “Your crazy grandfather was about to burn the entire ship down.”

“What’s with that coconut?” The wereshark asked.

Tashina held it up. “Dis a all mi cya find tuh trap mi grandfather's spirit. Betta dan nuttin.”

“Then you better prepare the ritual before he wakes up.”

Tashina nodded.

*****

On the main deck, the pirates tied Walton to a chair. Although Lucy tightened the ropes as best as she could, Boogaloo could still break loose if he woke up. The voodoo hyena priestess must work her magic quickly.

Tashina placed the coconut down and danced around it on her toes. Her arms waved like snakes and her rear swung from side to side. If there was music, Tashina’s performance wouldn’t look odd.

After a few minutes, the coconut shook as a green spectate glimmered around. Walton’s chair levitated too as the same green glow engulfed him.

Soon, Boogaloo’s spirit form drifted from Walton’s mouth like smoke and flew into the floating coconut. Tashina stopped and gave off a sigh. “It dun.”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 40.2077%" border="1">

Boss fight completed!

Your crewmate defeated Chief Boogaloo.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 26.4095%" border="1">

You received 20,000 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.4688%" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 31.1573%" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

Lucy’s HP recovered after she received her notification. Before she spends her proficiency points, she must check Walton.

The chair slowly landed on the deck floor. Lucy and the others stood close to the cat.

He wrinkled his eyes until he slowly opened them.

Lucy smiled at him. "Hey, Walton."

The cat widened his eyes. "Arrrrr shiver me timbers!"

Book Two: Chapter 5

Lucy docked the Ruthless Peaker next to the Iron Maiden so her crew could move abroad. Once they moved everything to the next ship, Lucy never planned to keep her enemy's ship. If she acquired more crew, she could have a second ship to support the Iron Maiden. Or sell it to the nearest seaport. But Charles’s life was on the line and she had to choose him first. If Captain Flipper returns and tracks his missing ship, more trouble will occur to her. One ship was enough to sail the sea, anyway. As for the Ruthless Peaker, she will leave it in the middle of the ocean for all she cares. Either the sea takes it or other pirates will claim it. Not her problem anymore.

Tashina locked the coconut inside a small chest and left it inside her chamber. Her grandfather rattled her chest and threatened her, but she ignored him. Keeping him locked inside his own prison for a while should calm him down. If he ever gets free again, he will cause more trouble. Lucy still preferred to throw the coconut into the deep depths of the sea, but Tashina wouldn’t let her grandfather go. The hyena was very weird.

Lucy tossed Walton into the brig and locked him up. As she turned the key in the lock, she glared at the cat. “I should kill you for taking this ship, but I am not that kind of pirate.”

Walton hissed at her. “Ye're the one who pillaged me ship! I 'ave every right t' take it back!”

“And kidnapping Charles too? You could have let him go!”

Walton sat on the bench. “He deserved punishment. If he didn' escape, I would 'ave sold 'im t' the authorities fer gold.”

Lucy flashed her fangs. “You scumbag!”

“Don't ye dare criticize me! If someone betrayed ye, I bet ye would do the same thing!”

Lucy glared at the floor. “Nobody betrayed me before.”

Walton shrugged. “Why do ye care about 'im? Wha' did he do t' make ye side wit' 'im?”

“He helped me survive and showed me how to be a pirate.”

Walton laughed. “That's Charles. Helpin' others t' get on his good side.”

Lucy glanced at him with her lips pursed. “What do you know about him that I don’t?”

Walton grinned his yellow fangs. “Do ye reckon ye can trust 'im? He could be usin' ye fer his owns benefit.”

“Why me? I was a tavern girl when we first met. Then when I became a computer player, he taught me how to play like a player.”

Walton chuckled. “Now thar's somethin' that might 'ave sparked his interest in ye.”

Lucy glared at the cat. “Listen, I will not fall for your tricks. I’m going to rescue Charles, no matter what. When I bring him back, he will be the one to decide your fate. You better pray to the sea gods that he will show you some mercy.”

She turned to the door as Walton shouted, “Ye can nah trust 'im fer long, lass! One day he will betray ye like me! I know the blasted wolf more than ye!”

Lucy kept walking, ignoring her arching gut. Her father said pirates cannot be trusted, but Charles was a pirate too. So she cannot trust him either?

Although her feelings for him grew inside her, she has to stay strong. If Walton told her the truth, she must be on her guard. One thing is for sure, Charles never told her why he wanted to find Ghost Island. Why keep that to himself from his crew mates? Could there be something there he needed to find without endangering his friends? What if he has a debt to pay off? Would it get her killed if she learns the truth?

Once Lucy finds Charles on the island, she will make him talk. Keeping secrets away from friends is the same as lying to them.

Book Two: Chapter 6

Lucy steered the Iron Maiden toward the island. She only drifted the vessel a bit so she could identify the island. The sun already rose from the horizon, giving Lucy a clear view. The island has a tall volcano surrounded by jungle wildlife. A few tropical trees stood on the beaches around the island. Good thing it will be easy to land a boat there.

"Lower the sails and drop the anchor," she ordered the crew.

After the ship halted, her notification appeared.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 98.368%" border="1">

You discovered Black Dog Island!

Why is the island called Black Dog? Some sailors thought it was weird, but others knew the name was a warning. The island belongs to a tribe of cannibal canines, born with dark fur. Anyone who steps onto their island will face a dreadful death. They only eat dogs in their dark ceremony rituals. If you're not a dog, don't worry. They will kill you quickly and use your bones to decorate their territory. Nobody knows their true name since nobody lived to tell about it. The only good advice is to stay far away from the island. If you have to go there, good luck. Only the lucky ones aren't dogs.

Lucy’s heart instantly sank after she read the information about the island. Cannibal dogs?

If those savages find Charles, he will become their breakfast. Lucy has to find him quickly.

"Kiki! Ivy! Tashina! Byron! On the quarterdeck now!" Lucy announced.

Her friends clambered to the deck and gathered around her. Lucy faced them. "I discovered what that island is. Black Dog!"

Ivy shrugged. "I never heard of that place."

Tashina widened her eyes. "Mi did. A saila visit mi village once an tell di tale. Fi him crew mates set foot pan dat island inna search of treasure. Instead, dem meet a pack of strange black-furred dogs who welcome dem. At fos di dogs ave dem food an pleasure. Di next day di saila find di tribe feasting pan fi him men. Whulla dem did dogs except him. Him did di ongle one who escape fi him life tuh tell di tale. Unspeakable horra him witnessed."

A chill ran down Lucy’s spine. She couldn't imagine watching the cannibals eat her friends alive or boiled them in pots to death. The same fate might happen to Charlie next. Whoever goes to the island will never come back, and it didn't matter if you were a dog or another animal.

"What a load of savages!" Ivy gasped through her breath. "Why would they only eat their own kind?"

Byron crossed his muscled, smooth, furry black arms. "Some uncivilized tribes prefer certain meat. It becomes part of their twisted culture and religion."

Ivy stuck out her tongue. "Yuck! I only like fish."

"I don't care what they are. We must find Charles immediately before they do." Lucy glanced at the parrot. "Kiki, scout the island for Charles while I and my small party will row to the island."

"Why can't we bring an army to attack the cannibals?" Ivy asked.

"Bringing the whole crew is too risky. I don't want to start a war against the savages, even if they have Charles. While we are gone, our ship still needs protection."

"Mi wonda." Tashina glanced at Byron. "Wud di cannibals nyam me?"

The panther chuckled. "You are not a dog, silly."

"But dem cud mistake mi as one. Hehehe. Mi meat wi poison dem painfully."

Lucy sighed. "Okay. After Kiki finds Charles or the tribe, we will head there to rescue him. If we meet trouble, I will shoot a flare for the crew to help us. Got it?"

Everyone nodded to her.

Lucy smiled. "Now let's save that pesky scumbag!"

Book Two: Chapter 7

After Lucy and her party landed on the beach, they waited near the rowboat for Kiki's return. Lucy hoped the tribe didn't catch the bird too. Rescuing two individuals might become a challenging problem.

With relief, it didn't take Kiki long to return. She flew toward the beach and landed toward Lucy.

"Did you find him?" Lucy asked.

Kiki shivered her wings as the cool wind breezed over her. “Squawk! I couldn’t find him, but I found the cannibal village.”

“Where?”

Kiki pointed her feather finger toward the volcano. “Near the volcano in the east. Squawk! I only peeked so I wouldn’t get caught. There are huts, shadows, smoke, and drums. I think they are having a party there.”

Lucy rubbed her chin until a quest notification popped up.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Quest Updated!

The Island of Cannibals

Your friend, Charles, escaped from Walton, but now the Black Dog tribe captured him. They will eat him if you don’t rescue him in 10 minutes. Do you accept this quest?

Aye, or nay?

Lucy’s heart dropped, but she immediately accepted the quest. “The tribe has him now! We only have ten minutes to save his life!”

Kiki looked confused. “How do you know? Squawk!”

“Trust me, where else would he be here? If they are setting up a morning feast, he has to be their main course!” Lucy sucked in her breath to calm herself down. “Thank you, Kiki. You may return to the ship. Keep an eye on the flare if I shoot it.”

“Squawk! Good luck!” Kiki flapped her wings and took off, following the ocean breeze to the ship.

Lucy faced the jungle. “Let’s go.”

*****

Through the jungle, the trees blocked the sunlight, letting the gloom cover the greenish environment. Moss grew on each tree above the short grassy ground. A strong mucky stench engulfed the minty air.

It didn’t take long for Lucy, Ivy, Tashina, and Byron to locate the village when the drumming music caught their ears. Since no other creatures chirped in the jungle, music played pretty clearly.

As they marched through the brush, the drums grew louder and louder while feral chanting voices sang along to the beats. Barks, howls, and snarls echoed, which Lucy couldn’t understand. Unlike the drums she heard on Blackmane, the cannibals’ music sounded more feral than civilized, crawling through her skin.

On a hill, Lucy and her party took cover behind a thick log. They peeked over and spotted the entire village.

It wasn’t big as Lucy thought. About ten domed huts across the muddy ground in the wide clearing. Black smoke flowed behind the huts, filling the atmosphere with charcoal and odd scents in the cool air. Whatever they were cooking, Lucy doesn’t want to find out. Skull totem posts towered in the pathways beneath bones hanging on strings connected to each dirty hut.

Most of the bones looked to be canine. If nobody else came to the island, did the Black Dogs eat one of their tribal members and collected their bones? What a horrible life to live with cannibals.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered the Black Dog village!

If you care about your life, run away immediately! The cannibals will show no mercy to outsiders. Their pack might look small, but the rest of their tribe lives in underground tunnels with more unspeakable horrors. If you have a quest to complete, good luck. Slay the cannibals before they swarm you and your crew.

Since Lucy already accepted the quest, there was no turning back now. If the tribe is weak, she could wipe them all out.

Toward the open center in the village, black-furred dogs danced around a wooden stick pile with a log on top. Others sat on the muddy ground, beating their drums in random rhythms.

All of them were naked, wearing canine skulls on their heads and bone armor on their skinny bodies. Green tribal markings glowed on their naked flesh beneath their bony gear. They looked like dancing skeletons, howling and snarling like demons. Maybe Bone Dogs was a better name for them.

“Mi duh like dem muzik,” Tashina whispered with a chuckle. “Mussi a ritual before dem start dem feast.”

“Can you see their levels, captain?” Ivy asked.

Lucy blinked her eyes, but nothing happened. “I can’t tell. We have to look closer in their village.”

“Highly risky,” Byron mentioned.

The black dogs suddenly stopped and pounded their chests as they howled at the sky. Two female dogs, wearing only bone necklaces and skull masks, strolled into a hut. They dragged out a struggling male gray wolf, who only wore pants.

Lucy beamed her eyes at the captive until she gasped. “Charles!”

Book Two: Chapter 8

The two cannibal females dragged Charles toward their tribal session. He headbutt one of the dogs and dashed from them. But a short black dog landed on his shoulders and knocked his head with a thick bone club. The poor wolf crashed into the mud as stars danced above his head.

The tribe snickered as the two females dragged his body toward the stake. Attacking only one of them wasn’t enough for his escape.

“We have to save him now!” Lucy exclaimed. “They are going to cook him alive at their stake!”

“How? We don’t know their true numbers and how strong they are,” said Ivy.

Lucy grimaced, but she won’t give up. “Byron, can you transform into a shark now?”

“Only at night,” said the panther.

Lucy glanced at Tashina. "What about your fear gas?"

Tashina shrugged. "Mi broadcast sum, but it wi affect everyone."

Ivy grimaced. "I didn't come here to wet myself."

Lucy gazed at the village. Already the cannibals tied Charles to the log on the stick pile. The others danced around him, cheering and howling. His head hung with his eyes closed, still unconscious.

Time was running out.

Lucy glared at Tashina. “Can you use illusion spells?”

“Mi cud, but mi illusions ave a limited time span,” said the hyena. “Wah illusion yuh want?”

Lucy grinned. If the fear gas was too strong, then using a similar trick should help Lucy save Charles’s life. “We need a big illusion to scare the cannibals away. Then we can free Charles before they return. Can you do that?”

Tashina pursed her lips hard together. “Hmmmmm… Mi wi cast one as lang as mi cya. But yuh muss move quick.”

“I will.” Lucy opened her character statistics and added two points to her speed attribute.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 10.6825%" border="1">

Speed: 8

She will worry about her last point later. With her speed at the highest level, it should help her move fast. “Okay, do it.”

Tashina nodded and rose from her cover. She held out her paws and chanted a spell in her own native language. Then-POOF! She shot a black energy ball over the village, leaving a trail of green smoke.

The phantom exploded over the village as a giant black wolf head appeared in the air. All the cannibal members stopped their ritual and gazed at the strange shadow.

The illusion roared like a beast, so loud, Lucy’s bones trembled. It looked and felt very real.

The entire tribe soon screamed in terror. They dropped their belongings and raced from the square. Every single one retreated into the jungle with their tails between their legs.

The floating wolf head laughed before fading away into the breeze.

Tashina sighed. “Dat all mi cya duh fi now.”

Ivy jumped to her feet and shook her fists in excitement. “That was awesome, Tashina! You scared those bloody savages away like they were frightened fishes in the sea!”

The hyena smiled at her. “Mi duh enjoy fans inna mi present.”

“Excuse me, but we have to reach Charles now.” Lucy rosed and drew out her cutlass. “We can praise Tashina later.”

The cocker raced down the slope into the village. She reached Charles and checked his pulse. He still breathed.

“Charles! Charles!” Lucy smacked his face, but he didn’t open his eyes. Indeed, those savage wretches knocked him out cold.

She slashed the ropes off his wrists behind the log. When his body fell, Byron caught him.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.8427%" border="1">

Quest completed!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 24.4807%" border="1">

You received 1,000 EXP

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 95.8457%" border="1">

Quest Updated!

Escape from the Cannibals

After saving your friend, the cannibals notice your presence. If they catch you, you will be roasted and served on a platter. Aye or nay is not an option. Run!

Lucy widened her eyes at the notification. Her blood started to pump. “We got Charles! Now run!”

Book Two: Chapter 9

Byron carried Charles on his shoulders while Tashina and Ivy ran behind him. Lucy dashed ahead of them, but not too far so they wouldn’t lose her lead.

They ran across a clear dirt trail through the shadowy jungle. Light glowed straight ahead, indicating the beach wasn’t far.

The trail was the same path Lucy and her party took from the shore. It ended when they reached the grassy ground beneath the tall tropical trees. Knowing they were close to their escape helped calm down Lucy’s nerves.

Behind them, the cannibals’ howls echoed across the wild. Possibly a million of them, charging to get their food back. They will not stop until Lucy and her friends are off the island.

When they reached the beach, Lucy spotted the Iron Maiden close to the coast. It won’t take long to row the boat to the ship now.

“We’re almost there!” Lucy shouted.

Byron reached the rowboat first and laid Charles down inside. The girls hopped in as the panther pushed the boat into the water.

Behind them, the cannibals charged from the jungle. An entire swarm, running on all-fours like wild beasts.

“We’re not going to make it!” Ivy cried.

Lucy checked the cannibals’ statues.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.8427%" border="1">

Black Dog Warrior

Level: 50

HP: 500/500

Her heart sank. All of them have the same level, which meant defeating them all would be impossible. Escape was the only option.

Halfway across the beach, the cannibal mob stopped when the ship fired its cannons. Explosions popped around the tribe. The sand splashed into the air and a few bodies shattered into digital crystal figments.

While half of their army met their fate in the explosions, the rest retreated into the jungle. In the aftermath, the beach turned black with nothing left.

Lucy and the others sighed.

“Boom baby!” Ivy cheered. “That’s how you blow your enemies away!”

Lucy giggled. Her cabin girl was still young, with a boyish attitude.

Byron climbed into the boat and rowed the paddles through the water. “That was close. We would have been breakfast if the ship didn’t stop the cannibals.”

“Yeah.” Lucy checked Charlie below her feet. The poor wolf still has life inside his unconscious body. He has nice abs, but Lucy shook her head. She still needed to question him back on the ship.

*****

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.4362%" border="1">

Quest Completed!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 25.3709%" border="1">

You received 1,000 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.4688%" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 31.3056%" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

Lucy clambered to the main deck, where Kiki landed in front of her.

“I ordered the crew to fire the cannons!” The parrot explained. “They are very obedient. Squawk!”

Lucy grinned. “Good. We wouldn’t be alive if you didn’t.”

Although the crew was supposed to obey the captain only, Lucy instructed each mate to obey all members aboard her vessel. If anything happens to her, someone else has to take the wheel.

After her party climbed to the main deck, Lucy turned toward Byron, still holding Charles in his arms. “Please take him to my quarters. I will need water and some remedy.” She pursed her lips. “And I want to be alone with him.”

Tashina smiled a playful grin. “Alone? Sounds like sum'ady wa get dutty wid har man. Hehehehehe!”

Lucy scowled at her. “No! I need to speak about a private matter to him when he wakes up. You can check on him after we come out.”

Ivy giggled. “Whatever you say, lover girl.”

“Remove his pants so he can be comfortable in your bed.” Byron winked.

Lucy sighed. Apparently, Ivy wasn’t the only one who acted like a child. “Ivy, just move the ship away from the island. And Kiki, keep an eye out with her.”

“Aye, captain!” Ivy shouted, and the parrot squawked in reply.

Book Two: Chapter 10

Lucy watched Charles blink his eyes as she sat near him on the bed. The wolf raised his upper shirtless body and rubbed the back of his head, remembering the bump from his captors.

He glanced at Lucy and arched his eyebrows into a V. "Am I in heaven now?"

Lucy rolled her eyes. Apparently, the brain damage didn't change him much.

"Is that how you respond to your rescuer?" She asked with annoyance in her voice.

Charles glanced around with his eyes wide open. “I guess this isn’t heaven or the Undersea.”

Instead of slapping him, Lucy shuffled her knees toward him and hugged him tightly. He smelled like ash from a stinky swamp, but she didn’t care. “I’m so glad you are okay….. My heart told me you weren’t going to make it. But I kept my confidence high.”

Charles gave her a bright smile and rubbed his muzzle against her cheek. “I am very thank you, lass. Indeed, you are a fine pirate now.”

Lucy gazed into his eyes, feeling the heat flow around them. Before their lips touched, she turned around, remembering what she needed to ask him. “Uhhhhhhh, you better get some clothes on. There are some in the bath chamber.”

Charles shrugged and removed the sheets off his legs. “Alright. At least I do get some hospitality after the blasted cannibals almost ate me."

He walked straight into the next room and closed the door. Lucy stood next to the door so she could hear Charles’s voice. “Aren’t you happy we got the ship back?”

“Yes, I need a bath,” he said. “Those Black Dogs made me smell bad.”

Lucy crossed her arms.

“By the way, how did you get my ship back?” Charles asked while making scrubbing sounds in the water.

“Funny story. Tashina’s grandfather possessed Walton and did all the work for us,” Lucy explained. “Walton is still alive, though. I locked him in the brig, and Tashina trapped her grandfather inside a coconut. After we reclaimed the ship, we figured you escaped to Black Dog Island. The cannibals almost caught us, but Kiki ordered the crew to blast the cannons at them. Crazy, huh?”

Charles laughed. “You got the right crew, lass. But we still need to find Captain Flipper to get the map from him. Hopefully, he hasn't found the island yet.”

“That won’t be a problem.” Lucy grinned. “After Walton captured you, I spotted the penguin’s ship and sent the panther tribe to commandeer his vessel. I defeated him in a duel and used his ship to follow the Iron Maiden.”

“So you got the map?”

“Yes.”

The water splashed. Lucy stepped back as the door swung. Charles stood in front of her, nude. Soap dripped down his trenched gray furry body, covering his lower front. He looked athletic in clothes, but his body was well-muscled without anything on.

“Show me!” He exclaimed.

Lucy covered her eyes while her cheeks turned red. “You’re bloody naked!”

“I need to see!”

"Get back in the tub!" Lucy shut her eyes and pushed the wet nude wolf back into the tub. She closed the door before he got out.

“It’s very rude to stand naked in front of a lady!” Lucy cried.

“But I have fur!” Charles shouted back.

“I didn’t want to see your…..” She snored. “Just finish up, and then I will show you!”

Charles growled. “Fine!” Another splash in the tub. “Sorry about that. I do appreciate you getting the map. After my bath, we will plan our next move together.”

“Alright.” Lucy leaned her back against the door. “Charles, there is something I need to ask you.”

“Do you want to join me here? This tub has enough room for both of us.” Charles chuckled.

Lucy dropped her mouth. “Oh for bloody sake!”

She stomped away from the bath chamber door. She will ask him later when his attitude matures.

Book Two: Chapter 11

After his bath, Charles acquainted himself with the crew. Tashina introduced him to Byron, and he became surprised to learn weresharks existed. He thought they were a myth from scary sea stories, Byron laughed and said many tales about his kind were silly. One night, Byron might show Charles his shark form.

After Charles met Kiki, Lucy gave him the map to Ghost Island. The wolf immediately ordered her friends to the navigation room. However, there was a problem. Nobody listened to him.

"Sorry, but I am the captain now," Lucy explained.

Charles twitched in confession on the main deck. "Excuse me?"

"They will only listen to my orders."

"She is right," said Byron. "She is the one who freed my tribe members from the slavers. We are all in her debt."

"I also became a pirate captain after I took over Captain Flipper’s ship," Lucy explained.

Charles pointed his finger at Lucy. "But this is my ship."

Lucy bit her lower lip. "I'm sorry, Charles. The game chose me to take charge somehow. I didn't know it would happen."

Charles placed his hands on his hips. "Of course… Whoever takes a ship will become her new captain. Since I wasn't aboard here, Lucy became the new owner."

Lucy grimaced at the floor. If she wanted to become a pirate captain, she would get her own ship.

Charles shrugged. "Oh well. A ship can have two captains."

"How?" Ivy asked.

Charles pointed his finger at Lucy. “She can command the landing party while I command the ship.”

“Wah eff dat nuh wuk either?” Tashina asked with her arms crossed.

Charles rubbed his eyelids. “Let’s just head to the navigation room. We need to check the map.”

Ivy saluted him. “Aye, captain!”

Lucy glared at the cat girl. “But I’m the captain!”

Ivy shrugged. “So. If the ship can have two captains, I’m down for it.”

Lucy rolled her eyes.

*****

Lucy stood next to Charles as he spread the map across the table inside the navigation room. Only her friends attended the meeting while the crew mates focused on their chores outside. Not everyone could fit inside the room.

The map shows all the seas and the charted islands across Nassau. A few small continents and nameless broken land masses in the ocean.

"See this?" Charles pointed his finger at a black skull image in the middle of the map. "That is Ghost Island."

Tashina narrowed her eyes at it. "It a skull."

"The skull represents death. Ghost Island is the island of death."

Ivy shivered her body. "May I ask why we are sailing there?"

Lucy glanced at Charles, pursing her lips. Everyone followed her gesture to the wolf as if they begged for food.

Charles sucked in his breath and blew out a sigh. “Okay….. I’ll tell you my reason.”

Lucy smiled. She opened her floppy ears to listen clearly.

“My little sister is on that island,” Charles explained.

“Your little sister? Squawk!” Kiki asked.

Charles rubbed behind his head. “She and I been together as pirates for a while with Walton. After we split, she found the island and sailed there with her own crew. When I found out, I tried to reach her, but the island vanished before my eyes. I almost lost hope until I learned the island doesn’t stay in one place. It moves to random spots to tease players. Trekking the island is tough unless you can get the map to find it.” He gazed at the map. “I spend a year searching for this map so I can rescue my sister. She is the only family I have left.”

Byron frowned. “I am sorry for your lost.”

“Ow yuh cya be sure shi alive?” Tashina asked.

Charles pointed his thumb at his chest. “Call it love or basic instincts. But I will not give up until I see if she survived. Whatever else is on that island, it will make us rich than all the other islands.”

Lucy crossed her arms as she bit her lip. “I have a confession too.”

All eyes gazed toward her.

She took a deep breath. “Before I have slain Captain Flipper, he said my real father is Daddy Jones.”

Ivy widened her feline eyes. “Daddy Jones? The legendary pirate who haunted the seas before he discovered Ghost Island?”

Byron grinned. “Now that is interesting.”

Lucy frowned. “I cannot be sure….. But my feelings tell me I must know for sure. If Charles has a reason to go to the island, then so do I.”

Charles rubbed his chin with one finger. “I don’t know much about Daddy Jones’s history. An infamous pirate like him wouldn’t dare have offspring. Even his lover would face the consequences of his actions.”

“Do you know your mother?” Ivy asked.

Lucy shook her head. “I never met my mother. My other father said she died after she birthed me.”

Ivy lowered her ears. “Sorry about that.”

“You know that penguin could be lying to you,” said Kiki.

“I thought so too, but he said he read the lore about the Ghost Island dungeon. And game lore never lies.”

Charles smiled wry. “Well then. Now that we have an understanding, onward to Ghost Island!”

“Hold on! Squawk!” Kiki pointed her wing at the map. “The skull moved!”

Lucy glanced at the map. She remembered the skull mark was near the center of the map. Now it was toward the bottom. “She’s right.”

“As I said, the island moves to random places in the open sea,” Charles explained. “It never appears close to another island.” He sighed. “Of course, it will take time to reach it.”

“So how can we reach it without sailing forever?” Ivy asked.

Charles crossed his arms and tapped his feet. His foot claws scratched the floorboards quietly. Soon, he clicked his tongue with an idea. “I know a way! There is a secret medallion taken from the island. It looks like a golden compass with a green gem on top of the spinning arrow. Rumors said whoever can get the medallion can control the island.”

“You mean we can keep the island in one spot after we find this medallion?” Lucy asked.

Charles smirked. “Correct, lass. With the map and the medallion, our time will never be wasted.”

"So where is the medallion? Squawk!" Kiki asked.

Charles pinched the bridge between his closed eyes. "A place where I almost forgot about."

Book Two: Chapter 12

Ivy leaned over the table while her tail wagged below her. "Haigang?"

"Yes," Charles answered. "A merchant somehow got his hands on the medallion and sold it to a crime lord named Du Su. And I am pretty sure he still has it."

"My old crew visited Haigang once to trade a contraband cargo," Ivy explained. "The pandas there are nice, but they will kill you if you cross them."

Lucy’s other father said he visited the city island when he was a sailor. Maybe he had the medallion and sold it to the panda crime lord. That would make sense after he escaped from Ghost Island. If he was alive, she would go back and ask him so many questions.

She glared at Charles. “If you knew about the medallion, then why didn’t you get it in the first place?”

Charles held up his paws. “I forgot! If I didn’t, I wouldn’t care about the medallion, anyway. I could still find the island on the map. Sometimes it does reappear in the same place.”

Lucy sighed. They would have saved more time if the dumb wolf got the medallion before he met her.

“Suh wi sail tuh Haigang fi get di tricket now?” Tashina with a half grin on her face.

Her friends turned their gazes toward Lucy, waiting for her reply.

Before she opened her mouth, a quest notification popped into her sight.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Quest alert!

Retrieve the Medallion

Go to Haigang to get the medallion from Du Su at his bath house. Although the medallion is your option, it will help you reach Ghost Island faster. Beware, the crime lord might not accept your negotiation to get his precious item. Get the medallion by any means necessary. Do you accept this quest?

Aye, or nay?

Lucy grinned. “Of course, we will head to Haigang. If the panda doesn’t give us the medallion, we’ll take it from him.”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 17.3591%" border="1">

Quest accepted!

Charles smiled with satisfaction. “Now that is the pirate way.”

Lucy couldn’t wait to see the panda city island. Her father’s description of the large trading port was vague, but seeing it herself will help her visualize it to her satisfaction.

*****

“Hello, old friend,” a sharp voice whispered.

Those words instantly woke up Walton from his catnap. He fell off his bench and quickly climbed to his feet.

Charles stood behind the bars, smiling at the short cat like a hyena. “How does it feel to be inside the brig this time?”

Walton snarled. “Ave ye come t' tease me, or scuttle me?”

Charles crossed his arms. His tail wagged behind him. “Why would I do that?”

“Cause I took me ship back 'n planned t' sell ye off.” Walton sniffed and rubbed his nose. “If ye did the same t' me, I would 'ave scuttled ye on the spot.”

“You know I am not that type of pirate. I would never kill an old friend, even if he betrayed me.”

Walton pointed his little claw at the wolf. “Ye betrayed me by stealin' me ship!”

“And you betrayed me by almost selling me off to the Imperial Navy.”

Walton shrugged. “Aye, guess that made us even.”

Both of them laughed.

Charles brushed a tear off his left eye. “Can you forgive me?”

Walton calmed himself down. “Give me back me ship, 'n then I will forgive ye.”

Charles frowned. “I can’t.”

“Why nah?” The cat glared in annoyance.

The wolf pointed his finger up. “The girl I offered you is now the new captain.”

Walton laughed. “Ye be jokin?” He coughed and cleared his throat. “Right?”

Charles glared at the cat in silence. His lips frowned.

Walton could tell the wolf was serious. “How?”

“It’s a long story… The crew can only listen to her, not me. Indeed, she is in charge of our ship.”

Walton gave Charles a wry grin. “Cause she be a computer player, savvy?”

“How did you-” Charles paused for a moment. He wiggled his finger with a grin. “She told you, didn’t she?”

“Good guess, which made me curious why ye 'ave her in the first place.”

Charles gripped the bars. "A computer player can be useful for many things, but she is only my ally."

Walton snickered. "Mighty? I know ye like t' use scallywags, Charles. If she be so useful, then why do ye needs her? Ransome? Friendship? Love?"

Charles grimaced. That wolf must be hiding something.

He licked his lips. "If you want to know the truth, please forgive me." He frowned. "We can be friends again and leave our mistakes in the past. And I apologize for stealing your ship."

Walton shrugged. "Shiver me timbers, I forgive ye. Now tell me wha' be goin' on. No lies!"

Charles smiled with anticipation.

Book Two: Chapter 13

Charles grabbed a bucket and sat on it in front of Walton’s prison. He told the cat how he met Lucy and the incident at her home. Charles planned to rob her father to get the map, but the authorities caught him before he had the chance. Because Captain Flipper got the map, he had to team up with Lucy to hunt the player across the sea. They needed a ship and a crew so they can fight the player. Charles knew Walton would never allow anyone to burrow his ship, so he had to play dirty by using Lucy.

After stealing the Iron Maiden, they visited Blackmane and reached Bengar Island where they freed slaves from the World Islander Trading Company. Right before Walton took back his ship and kidnapped Charles, Lucy became a pirate captain after she successfully commandeered Flipper’s ship and defeated Walton while an evil spirit possessed him. The cat admitted he broke the skull while raiding Tashina’s quarters. He didn’t know the skull was cursed. Keeping a malignant dungeon boss ghost was bad luck to anyone who keeps it. But Charles said Lucy was a lucky dog girl, and lucky dogs do bring good fortune to people around her.

Walton laughed. “Fer all this foolish trouble, why? Wha' be so special on the black spotted phantom island fer ye? Loot?”

“Not just loot…” Charles took a slow breath. He should have told everyone about what he was truly going after on Ghost Island. He felt like a fool, keeping secrets from allies could he trust now. Now that they got the map, there was no point in keeping his secrets. “Loretta…”

Walton crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. “Yer half-sister? Be she on the island?”

Charles nodded.

“Then why did ye ne'er tell me instead o' takin' me ship? I could 'ave helped ye! She's a fine lass! Nah me type, but she be one o' the best!”

Charles scratched his left ear. “I’m sorry. Loretta still has her name on wanted posters across the sea. The navy and players are still hunting her down. I feared if I spoke too many words about her whereabouts, the rumors might spread fast. I had to keep her secret for the sake of rescuing her without obstacles.”

Walton rolled his eyes. “Ye shall know I wouldna betray her too. She be like a big sister t' me. Aye, she spotted up, but I wouldna betray her fer the big price on her head.”

Charles grinned. “Really?”

“Ye also 'ave a price on yer head too, Charles. No one would ever find yer sister without comin' through ye. Trust yer hearties, mate. We shall nah betray ye.”

Charles pointed his finger at the cat. "But you almost betrayed me."

Walton shrugged with his paws out. “Aye, but ye betrayed me first without tellin' the truth. How else did ye expect me t' react?”

“Fair enough.”

“So wha' be yer next move, Charles? Ye 'ave everythin' ye wants now t' rescue the lass.”

Charles crossed his arms. “Not everything. There is a medallion compass that can keep the island in one place. Our next stop is Haigang where Du Su owns a bath house. He has the medallion in his possession.”

Walton snickered. “Du Su be difficult t' negotiate. If ye wants the medallion, let me out. I can natter t' 'im without startin' a fight.”

“Why do you think you can talk him into giving the medallion to us?”

“I'm 'n I knew each other fer some time. Aft I helped 'im scuttle one o' his competitors, we shared drinks 'n laughed together. Jolly ole good times we had.”

Charles pointed his finger up. “Alright, but it isn’t up to me to let you out. The captain is the one who makes the choices.”

Walton grimaced with a nod. “Aye aye, I understand. But make sure the lass doesn't make the wrong decision. Releasin' me be the only choice t' get the medallion. Twill be a disgrace if we all go down wit' the ship 'cause o' her.”

“No problem.” Charles stretched his arms up. “I will keep a leash on her like the other women I dealt with. If she succeeds, then everybody will be rich.”

Walton glared. “No more tricks, or we shall ne'er see Loretta again.”

Charles gulped. Although he respected Lucy, he won’t let her ruin his mission for the sake of his sister. A mutiny is only necessary if the captain endangers the crew. But in his heart, he does trust Lucy. Or could it be love?

Book Two: Chapter 14

Back inside the navigation room, Charles joined his friends around the map table. Once they gathered for another meeting, Charles explained the option of letting Walton join their party.

Lucy crossed her arms and glared at the wolf. "No."

Charles placed his paws on his hips. "Why not?"

"You know why, Charles."

Ivy pointed her finger at him. "He took our ship and tried to sell you."

The wolf lowered his paws. “So, we made our differences now. He apologized, and I apologized. We are even now.”

Lucy may not know Walton, but he did try to kill Charles and her during their escape on Moonbright Island. A hostile cat could snap like a ticking time bomb. “How can you trust him after what he tried to do?”

Charles held up his finger. “Because if I was in his boots, I would have done the same thing. Would you too?”

Lucy gave him a half frown. “Well, if you stole my ship, yes. But I wouldn’t send you to the navy for their reward.” She smirked an evil grin. “I would tie you to the anchor and drop you into the deepest depths of the sea to drown. Hmhmhm.”

Charles laughed. “You are a wicked one.”

“Suh mi,” Tashina added with a dark smile.

The wolf sighed. “Please listen to my reason first. I do agree we cannot trust him. He does deserve to be locked up in the brig for who knows how long. But he knows Du Su pretty well. If we let him join our party, he can negotiate with the crime lord without starting a fight. Du Su is not the type we can fool. He has a strong iron grip across the island. If you cross him, his friends will torture and kill us all. Don’t underestimate him.”

Like pirates, organized crime families were very ruthless. They always ask for a price and kill for it if nobody respected their demands. If Walton knows Du Su, then he might be the key to Lucy and her crew’s survival. However, a pirate does have a catch too.

“Why does he want to help us now?” Lucy asked. “He has to have something up his sleeves.”

Charles held up one finger. “One, he doesn’t want to stay in the brig forever.” He held up a second finger. “Two, he wants a share of the treasure from Ghost Island.” He held up a third finger. “Three, he wanted redemption. That is all.”

“How can we make sure he doesn’t betray us?” Ivy asked.

“Mi cya put a curse pan him,” Tashina suggested, wiggling her fingers together. “Wen him crosses wi, mi wi fry him like a fish pan a grill.” She licked her lips with a loud slurp.

Charles shook his head. “That will not be necessary. Du Su can smell curses in his domain. If he finds one on Walton, he will assume the meeting will be a trap. Trust me.”

Lucy beamed her eyes. “Last time we trusted you, you kept a secret from us.”

“I’m sorry, but I had to keep my sister’s whereabouts a secret. But now that you know, I do trust all of you. We are in this together, including Walton. You want the medallion?” Charles pointed his finger at the floor. “He is your second-best option.”

“And what if he tries to betray us after we get the treasure?” Byron asked.

Charles shrugged with his paws out. “Then you can kill him, or I will. He will be my responsibility.”

Lucy sighed. Maybe her new options will doom her crew, anyway. Taking risks was the price a pirate captain must face. "Okay, but if he crosses us…" She pointed her finger at the wolf. "Both of you will walk the plank."

Charles shrugged. "Fair enough."

Lucy didn't mean what she said. However, she must sound serious so Charles wouldn't jeopardize her crew. Being a pirate was very dangerous.

A note from Miles Trombley

Aye matey! Happy Thanksgiving! Share the best feast with your crew! 

Book Two: Chapter 15

Captain Flipper stepped out from the cabin on the fishing sailboat. The boat was a small schooner, not strong enough to battle an enemy ship. No cannons or armor plates to defend itself. Only nets, hooks, and harpoons to catch anything for the fish market. But at least the mini ship could sail faster than a behemoth vessel.

When Lucas logged back into the game, he returned to Matlock where he usually leave his ship at. Since an NPC stole his ship, he has to find it himself. To do that, he high-jacked the schooner from two walrus fishermen. He doesn’t care, they were only NPCs.

After two hours, he spotted his ship near an island in the open sea. The sun began to set toward the horizon sea level as the sky turned orange.

With excitement, Flipper steered the boat directly toward the Ruthless Pecker. However, he has to remain in stealth in case the damn NPCs were still aboard.

He couldn’t believe a low-level NPC defeated him before he could reach Ghost Island. He may have underestimated her, but next time he won’t go easy on her. As a player, he must adapt to conquer his enemies.

He only has one day left before he has to go back to school. When that time comes, he might never get the chance to find Ghost Island.

I’ll kill them all! Flipper lowered the sails and docked the boat next to his ship.

He opened his tiny ear holes and heard only the silent wind and the rocking salt water. The NPCs should have known he was coming. So why didn't they fire the cannons or fire their muskets? They wouldn't be asleep before dusk.

Flipper climbed up slowly to the main deck. When he reached the edge, he pulled out his cutlass and leaped over the railing.

He landed on his finned feet and swung his blade around. "Ah-ha!"

He paused when he realized nobody attacked him. "Huh?"

The entire deck was clear. Not a single crew member in sight.

Flipper frowned. There has to be someone left to satisfy his vengeful bloodlust.

He looked around, checked the lower deck, the quarters, and his cabin. Nothing, as if his vessel became a ghost ship.

At least they didn't take all his cargo, but something was missing. He raced back into his cabin to search for it.

He checked his bed, dressers, cabinets, map shelf, and chests inside the closet.

"Blasted!" He dropped to the floor, feeling his head boil. They have it! They have the map!

He tossed his bicorne hat at the wall. If they have it, then they could be heading to the dungeon already. On what ship?

Flipper grabbed his hat and strolled to the poop deck above his quarters. He scanned the sea outside his ship.

There was only an island close by. Black Dog Island.

Flipper knew the island had cannibal NPCs and nothing else. Players usually go there to level up by killing all the savages. The cannibals don't actually eat anyone. However, the game designers programmed them to act scary. Flipper couldn't go there because his level wasn't high enough yet to survive on the island. All the cannibals were at level fifty, and they would devour him before he could earn a single point. Definitely not a good time to sail there.

Flipper thought and remembered the level growing NPC commandeered his ship so she could rescue a friend. Maybe her friend marooned himself on cannibal island, or someone kidnapped him aboard another ship. If she went to the island, she wouldn't survive at all. Taking her entire crew and leaving his ship behind would be incredibly stupid. Worse, the map will be left on the island for any stronger player to find it.

What if there was another ship near the island? They could have commandeered that ship and left with the map. Clever move if they were aware he could track his ship anywhere.

Since going to the island will be suicidal alone, Flipper must assume the damn NPC pirates abandoned his vessel for another ship. Or he could come back with a strong crew and siege the cannibals to find the map. But the other options sounded better.

Flipper will sail his ship back to Matlock and build another crew first. After that, he will hunt the NPC to get his map back. Even if it will take him all day and all night to reach Ghost Island.

Book Two: Chapter 16

The Iron Maiden halted in the mist once Lucy spotted green and white siheyuan houses on stilts in the invisible water. Docks and walkways connected to each building with torch posts that cleared the mist from above. Other ships, pirates, and merchants floated near the docks while others sailed out.

Lucy pulled out her spyglass and peeked through it. Most of the residents were pandas, wearing robes and hats. The female pandas wore kimonos and tied their hair in buns. Other species, dogs, cats, and birds, walked among the natives across bridges.

After Lucy lowered her spyglass, a notification appeared.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered Haigang!

A massive seaport on top of a coral island formation. Haigang was a volcanic island before it collapsed as the fringing reef consumed it in the sea. The panda natives rebuilt their city over the reef and opened their businesses to the world. Pirates, the navy, and criminals are all welcome to the island as long as they have gold to spend. Since the Imperials ignored the island for its illegal trading, organized crime soon took over the city to protect their kind and furthers their felonious trades. The natives outlawed slavery, but they have luxurious brothels to please their customers. Greed and pleasure kept Haigang running. If you want to make a trade there, beware of what you ask for.

Lucy hoped Du Su still had the medallion, or else her side quest will become a goose chase.

“Wha' a beautiful galleon, aye?” Walton approached her and peeked under the rail. He was so short, he couldn’t see the city from his height.

Lucy wondered how he could steer the ship when he commandeered it. Maybe his previous crew performed all the duties under his command. Of course, being short didn’t make the cat lazy. Sometimes a dwarf feline needs help to complete its task.

“How much do you know about that place?” Lucy asked.

Walton turned to her with his hands behind his back. “Enough t' know bad customers get feed t' the fishes in these waters. Haigang can be mighty dangerous if ye screw around too much. Understandin' business wit' great charisma will keep ye alive.”

Lucy checked her charisma level.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.6499%" border="1">

Charisma: 7

The attribute was almost close to her speed level. Maybe she could sweet talk Du Su into giving up the medallion, but she doesn’t want to sound like a seductive whore. What if the crime lord doesn't like dog women? With so much money, he probably has his own harem to keep him satisfied. Or he married someone who will kill any competition.

“If ye come, ye shall let me do all the natterin,” Walton suggested. “He doesn't treat wenches mighty kindly.”

Lucy snarled. She doesn’t like that word, wench, although bitch was a bigger issue. “Is he married?”

Walton snickered. “Du Su can 'ave any strumpet he wants, but he ne'er found the one t' take his paw. I say he be still lookin' while whorin' around like a beast.”

Lucy shuddered. “Yeah, I think you should do the talking while I watch my back.”

Walton smirked. “Good choice, lass. When we get thar, I will be in charge while ye stand back.”

Lucy glared at him. “Excuse me?”

“Ye agreed I will do the natterin'.”

Lucy pointed her finger at herself. “But I am the captain here!”

Walton shrugged. “Ye be only the cap'n on this ship. In that town, ye be jus' a lass who could get her throat slit on the wrong side. Du Su will nah take ye seriously without me.”

Lucy blew her hair aside. “I suppose he is a sexist male.”

“It doesn't matter if ye be a male or female. Du Su will nah trust ye unless he already knows ye, or ye 'ave merchandise he can nah refuse. But I will nah disrespect ye, lass. Ye 'n I will still be on equal terms.”

“Just remember what will happen if you doublecross me, cat.” Lucy shook her finger at him. “You will not easily trick me.”

Walton laughed. “I like strong strumpets, lass. I respect all o' 'em.”

Whatever that meant, Lucy still won’t hold his trust. Sure, she could lie low for a while until they get the medallion. But her eyes will never leave Walton’s back.

Book Two: Chapter 17

Byron lowered the rowboat into the water and picked up the two paddles. Only Lucy, Byron, and Walton will head to the panda city. A small party can easily escape from danger.

“Why can’t I go!” Ivy complained. “It’s been ages since I visited Haigang. They got beautiful panda women there!”

Lucy crossed her arms. “That is exactly why you cannot come. We don’t need you to stir up trouble or get distracted. The medallion is the only thing we need.”

Ivy lowered her ears as her tail lay on the floor. She moaned as if Lucy broke her heart.

Lucy felt a little wrench in her heart. She didn't want to hurt the cat’s feelings, but she feared there might be kidnappers in the city. If Ivy wanders off and vanishes, Lucy might never see her again. Rescuing the cabin cat girl will waste more time.

"She'll be fine," said Walton, placing two pistols into his holsters beneath his jacket. "Nobody cares about wee poppets in Haigang. She only needs t' stay in our party."

Ivy glared at the short. "A poppet? I'm no mere poppet! I'm old enough to drink!"

Walton shrugged. "N ye look like a whelp too."

Ivy hissed as she stretched her claws out.

"Enough!" Lucy barked. She sucked in her breath to chill her nerves down. "Alright, you can come." She shook her finger at Ivy. "But you must stay close to us."

With a wide smile, Ivy saluted. "Aye aye, captain!"

Lucy hoped she wouldn't regret taking her. "And stay away from girls."

Ivy frowned.

*****

Lucy left the rowboat near a dock where Byron stayed to watch it. Any thief could hide in the city.

While strolling across the planked streets, the panda city doesn't seem attractive enough for tourists. All the bridges and walkways appeared to be dirty in seaweed and grime. The white mist darkened the sky, keeping the stars invisible. Few folks trekked around the open shops and vendors. Incense and barbecue lingered in the moist air, and a few eyes gazed in Lucy’s direction. She ignored the natives while following Walton’s lead.

"This place isn't that bad," Ivy whispered. "I don't care about their brothels. Too expensive for my taste. But their massage parlors are unforgettable. When I visited one, a beautiful panda lady gave me a-"

"Not now, Ivy," Lucy whispered. "Maybe next time if we don't anger the locals here."

Ivy lowered her ears. "Right…"

Lucy wouldn’t mind a massage at a parlor. A good foot rub could ease the pain away in her bare soles. Walking barefoot a lot has a price, although she couldn’t wear any shoes. Her hind feet were too big.

"Aye! Here we be." Walton stopped in front of a two-story tall house with a smoking chimney. The only house with a metal chimney.

A sign in logographic words hung over the main entrance. Lucy could smell soap and steam creeping from the building. “Is that Du Su’s bathhouse?”

Walton placed his finger on his lips. “Hush! Keep yer words low. I know the house from the aft inside me head.”

Ivy studied the bathhouse. “It doesn’t look fancy to me.”

“Du Su doesn't like t' gain full attention across this city. Workin' in a rundown bathhouse be a good place t' hide.”

“How do we get in?” Lucy asked.

“Jus' follow me lead 'n keep yer mouths shut. No matter wha' I say, don't interfere.” Walton pushed the double doors open and walked inside first.

The room was plain, with two benches and one desk near a doorway. Walton stood on his toes and pushed the bell on the desk.

From the doorway, a panda woman in a flowery robe strode to the desk. She wore a ribbon in her black ponytail. Her black and white fur looked drenched because of the steam from the other side.

“Greetings, sea travelers,” she said in a cutesy, high-toned voice. “May I assist you with our special baths tonight?”

Walton grinned. His little hands gripped the desk. He lifted his head so the attendant could see him. “Ahoy, lass. I 'ave a business offer fer Du Su here.”

The panda leaned forward, confused. “Who?”

“Du Su! He 'n I are two best associates. I needs t' speak t' 'im immediately.”

The panda shook her head. “I’m sorry, but Du Su isn’t here.”

“O' course, he be here. I fully know 'im well.”

“I said-”

“I know wha' ye said,” Walton snapped. “Du Su be a mighty private male. He like enough told ye nah t' let anyone know he's here. Savvy?”

The bath attendant gulped.

Walton nodded with a grin. “Aye, I see yer fear on yer cute face. He'll scuttle ye if ye allow unexpected visitors t' meet 'im. But don't worry, lass. Tell 'im Walton be here t' see 'im. Only I know about his present.”

The panda glanced at Lucy and Ivy. “And them?”

Walton twitched his nose. “Oh, jus' me two personal courtesans who watch me back. Pay no attention t' 'em. They like t' keep thar mouths shut.”

Courtesans? Lucy growled under her breath.

The attendant smiled as her lips trembled. “Wait here, please.”

After the panda left, Lucy smacked Walton’s head.

“Courtesans?” She hissed at him.

Even Ivy snarled at the cat. “I don’t even want to sleep with males, pussy!”

Walton dropped to the floor and rubbed his head. “Jus' follow me directions, aye? We be close t' gettin' in!”

Lucy sighed. “So what now?”

Walton stared at the door. “Now we wait. If the lass comes back, we shall be free t' meet 'im. If nah, then we be dead.”

Lucy ran her paw down her face. What did we get ourselves into?

Book Two: Chapter 18

Lucy and Ivy sat down on the bench while Walton waited in front of the desk with his hands behind his back. He crossed his fingers and bit his lower lip. He looked nervous.

Lucy couldn’t tell how long they waited. A chill ran down her spine.

"If anything goes wrong, get ready to run," Lucy whispered.

Ivy shrugged. "I can fight."

"But someone has to warn the others if something happens. Reinforcement is very important."

Ivy grinned. "Aye, captain."

After a few minutes of sitting and listening to Walton tap his feet, the female panda attendant returned, holding a stack of white woven robes.

“Du Su will see you in his private bath chamber.” The panda held up the stack. “Remove your clothes, weapons, and put these on. The fee will be on the house.”

Lucy glared at the folded bathrobes. Leaving her gear behind will make her feel naked inside the bathhouse, even if she puts on the bathrobe.

“Take 'em,” Walton ordered in a soft whisper.

Without complaining, Lucy took the first robe on the stack.

Walton took the last robe. He rolled the robe out and frowned. "Ahoy, this gown be too big fer me!”

“I’m sorry, but we only have large sizes,” the attendant explained.

Walton grimaced. “Do ye at least 'ave a towel?”

The female panda nodded with a grin.

*****

After they changed their clothes inside separate dressing rooms, the party followed the attendant through the corridor. Lucy tucked her robe, trying to cover up her cleavage, but her robe was too tight. Did her soft breasts grow big after she leveled up? Still, she needed to get stronger before they reach Ghost Island.

Ivy’s robes weren’t too tight. They fit on her slender body pretty well and covered her flat chest. People could still mistake her for a cat boy.

Walton wrapped a small towel around his wrist. It hung beneath his fat gut like a loincloth. Two golden rings sparkled on his nipples, and he has a black cat skull tattoo on his smooth belly. Only his black eyepatch remained over his left eye.

Lucy doesn’t want to see what else the cat hid under his clothes.

The attendant pushed the door open at the end of the corridor. White misty steam bursts through.

They stepped into a marble room, full of wooden bathtubs that looked like giant buckets. Fat panda bears sat in the tubs without their robes on. All males. Some smoked pipes and others slept like walruses. A few female pandas massaged their customers’ shoulders and carried baskets with flowers and ornaments.

Lucy wasn’t sure if the bathhouse was for male pandas only since no other species relaxed with them. And the females were the only ones serving the customers. A very male-dominated establishment indeed.

In the next section, they entered a large white steam room with one boiling pool. Within the pool, a giant male panda rose from the water. The dampness dribbled down his muscled arms and round stomach. A black beard soaked around his head like a lion’s mane, and sea serpent tattoos coated his large arms. Pink scars deformed the right side of his face like something tried to rip his flesh off. No wonder he doesn’t have a wife yet.

Around his thick neck, a golden necklace hung with the medallion compass. Right in front of the party’s eyes. If Du Su has it, did he also know he could control the island?

“Leave us,” the giant panda ordered after he sat down in his pool.

The attendant bowed and strode off after she closed the shutter door. Lucy, Walton, and Ivy stood alone with the beast.

Du Su picked up a small tea cup and sipped it. He lowered the cup from his wet lips and grinned. “Ah, yes. My old friend. How long has it been?”

Walton bowed to the panda with his paws together. “Hard t' say, ole matey. Sailin' a lot can make ye forget about time.”

“Indeed.” Du Su sipped his tea again and placed it down on a small table near his pool. A tea kettle stood next to the cup. “And who are those females?”

“Jus' bodyguards. When ye become wanted, 'tis safe t' 'ave some protection.”

Du Su glanced at Lucy. His eyes studied her. “Hmmmmmm, and I thought you only liked cat women.”

Walton shrugged. “Dogs 'ave the best sense o' smell 'n hearin' t' do the job. I give her bones t' keep her obedient. Hehehehehe.”

“True.” Du Su grinned, returning his focus to Walton. “Now, shall I ask why you are here?”

Walton cleared his throat. “I would like t' make a personal offer fer ye.”

"What kind?"

Walton pointed his finger at Du Su's board chest. "Ye know wha' be?"

The panda glanced at his necklace. "This?" He rubbed the green gem on the medallion. "A token from a pirate who sold it to me."

Lucy’s eyes widened. Could her other father be the one who sold it?

She wanted to ask, but the stupid cat doesn't want her to talk. He better get the medallion, either way.

"I heard 'tisn't jus' a medallion from an ancient civilization. Tis a key t' an unimaginable loot I be huntin'. I'll trade ye somethin' if ye hand it t' me."

The panda's dark eyes glared. "No."

Walton dropped his mouth. "Wha?"

Du Su leaned forward, dripping water over the edge of his pool. "You came into my bathhouse and expected me to trade you my precious possession? You never sent me a message or visited me for a long time. Why should I listen to you now?" He growled under his breath. "Maybe I should kill you and your friends here, right now."

Lucy’s body shivered. She could see murder in the panda's eyes. Even Walton’s little legs shook beneath his gut.

Obviously, the giant panda wasn't happy to see Walton’s face. It looks like this negotiation won't go smoothly as planned.

Perhaps Lucy should do the talking.

Book Two: Chapter 19

"Parley!" Lucy cried.

Du Su and the others all turned their gazes at her.

"I declare parley!" She explained. "You can't attack us…. Now!"

Walton snarled at her. He wasn't happy that she suddenly spoke.

Du Su laughed. "No parley can save you, wrench. That only works on players."

Lucy cursed under her breath. She thought the parley could work on anyone. If so, fights would never break out. But the mechanic has limits.

Walton gulped. "I be sorry about that. She's-"

"My name is Lucy Longsilver," she interrupted. "We are not Walton’s bodyguards. I am the captain of the Iron Maiden, and my crewmate is Ivy." She bowed her head. "Please forgive our deception. Walton wished to speak to you, but apparently, you are not happy to see him."

Walton gave her 'the what the hell' look. Ivy giggled.

The giant panda laughed again. "Now this is interesting. I thought Walton commands the Iron Maiden."

Lucy shrugged. “Long story, but I want to get straight to the point. I want that medallion you are wearing. In exchange, I will give you whatever you want.”

Du Su raised an eyebrow. “Anything?”

Lucy nodded, crossing her fingers behind her back. Asking the panda crime lord for anything was precarious. If he requested a high price, she might not afford it. Worse, he might ask her to become his bribe or serve him for eternity. But she knew he won’t give up his medallion so easily.

Du Su stroked his black beard as he narrowed his eyes. He hummed through his closed lips, taking his time to think.

He sat back and poured tea into his cup. “There is something I want.” He sipped his cup. “Thirty days ago, one of my smuggling ships got lost in Mermaid Reef. I hired a pirate to collect the cargo, but he never returned. After all, Mermaid Reef is a dangerous place.”

Lucy heard stories about mermaids. Fish creatures who can shape-shift into beautiful women of any species to attract their victims to their deaths. When they sing, you will easily fall into their trance. Their stories were nothing but horror.

“I hate mermaids,” Walton complained. “Lost me eye from one o' 'em.”

“What’s in the cargo?” she asked.

Du Su finished his cup and placed it down. “A good smuggler never asks questions. If you can bring me the cargo, I will give you my medallion. Fair trade, right?”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Quest Updated!

The Terror of Mermaid Reef

Du Su is kind enough to give you his medallion after you retrieve his cargo from bloodthirsty mermaids. Beware, the mermaids will attack if they spot you in their waters. The best advice, get the cargo before sundown. Mermaids are highly active at night. Good luck if you accept this quest.

Aye, or nay?

Lucy smiled, although the new side quest sounded very dangerous. At least better than marrying the grotesque panda. “I will accept that offer.”

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 17.3591%" border="1">

Quest accepted.

“Wha?” Walton shouted.

Du Su laughed. “You heard your captain, fuzzball. She accepts. Is that a problem?”

The cat shuddered in his tone. “Nay, I reckon she be overthinkin' about yer-”

“What if I told your head will be served on my plate if you don’t assist her?” Du Su rose, overshadowing Walton while the steam clouded the panda’s wide lower front. His devilish eyes glared at the cat. “It isn’t nice to leave a beautiful lady on her own during a dangerous mission.”

Walton gulped. “Shiver me timbers, I'll go. Better than bein' served on a plate, I guess. Har har har.” His humor barely kept his smile wide.

The giant panda grinned back and sat down. “Good. Now leave me to my bath. Bring my cargo in one piece. Fail me, you will wish the mermaids peeled off your flesh off your bones.”

Lucy and her party bowed to the panda and immediately left to get their clothes back.

Book Two: Chapter 20

“Wha' in the Kraken's name we be ye thinkin!?” Walton shouted, strolling behind Lucy and Ivy through the street. “I told ye I will do the natterin'!”

Lucy glared at him. “Oh, I'm sorry. I thought you had an excellent plan without getting us killed.”

Walton shook his hands up. "He wasn't goin' t' scuttle me, fool! Sometimes ole hearties like t' make dark jokes on each other."

"Uh-huh. And what was your plan in the first place?" Lucy raised an eyebrow.

Walton stopped and placed his finger on his chin. "Why… The plan was… was…"

Lucy shrugged with her eyes rolling. "Hm! This is why the captain should do all the talking."

Walton growled and clenched his fists. "Ye be nah fit t' be the cap'n! Thanks t' ye, mermaids are goin' t' bite our asses in the sea!"

"I thought mermaids are beautiful creatures," said Ivy. "I dreamt of making love to one in the sea. Heeheehee!"

Walton glared at the tomboyish cat girl. "Only fools fall fer mermaids, lass. Em sea devils will drown ye 'n peel yer skin t' the bones. Trust me. I had seen how ghastly thar flock are."

Ivy gulped.

Lucy shook her head and continued her stride. Daylight rose over the towering buildings, but the mist still covered the streets. Only a few pandas crept around in the mist.

"If we go to Mermaid Reef during the day, we should be safe," she suggested. "They are only active at night, right?"

Walton grimaced, but he nodded. "Mermaids hate the light. Some say they we be born in the darkness from the deepest depths o' the sea. Others thought they be sea demons who escaped from the Undersea. But light does protect sailors in thar nest."

Ivy glanced at the wooden planked ground. She could see the misty waters beneath the cracks. "If mermaids are all female fishes, how do they-"

"Enough, Ivy," Lucy ordered. "We should remain silent until we reach our ship. Too many ears might stir up trouble here for us."

"Oh, right, right."

Walton chuckled.

*****

Back on the ship, Lucy told the entire crew where they will sail next. Some of them were skeptical, especially Walton, but most of them remained loyal to their captain.

It only took one hour/one day to reach Mermaid Reef in the middle of nowhere at sea. Skinny seamounts rose over the ocean around sharp rocks at the bottom. It looked like a giant forest of towering rocks on the shiny blue floor. Different shipwrecks lay in waste, broken and dead.

Lucy peeked through her spyglass as her notification appeared.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered Mermaid Reef!

A haunted place where uncautious ships never returned from. If you hear beautiful singing voices, beware! Mermaids rule the reef, and they will hunt you if they see you in their territory. Sailors have known little about the reef and how the mermaids dominated it. Some speculated the reef was once been an island populated by a tribe. When a cataclysm sunk the island, the tribe turned themselves into mermaids to survive. Only the females survived and built their own nests under the water. Don’t ask how they reproduce. Although many tales were told, you should highly avoid Mermaid Reef. If you enter, you will find many treasures hidden in the wrecked ships. Still, the risk is yours.

Indeed, the reef has a large ship graveyard. All of them looked the same, no matter their shape and size. Dark mahogany hue wood, torn sails, and no bodies or skeletons aboard.

Lucy lowered the spyglass and checked the sun. It hasn't set yet in the east, which means Lucy and her crew still have time. But they still need to hurry.

"Halt here!" She ordered. "Get the rowboat ready!"

Time to hunt for contraband cargo in the mermaids' home.

Book Two: Chapter 21

On the main deck, Lucy watched two crewmates lower the rowboat into the water until her friends approached. She turned toward the panther. “Byron, do mermaids fear weresharks?”

The tribal panther scratched his chin. “Mermaids do not fear my kind. We live in separate waters and respected each other’s territory. However, they wouldn’t bother me unless I attack their nest.”

A grin spread across Lucy’s face.

“What?” Byron asked.

“I think we have a volunteer.”

Byron pointed at himself. “Me?”

“If the mermaids catch you, they will not attack, right?”

Byron crossed her arms. “Maybe.”

“Then you can get the cargo from the wreck without me risking my crew!” Lucy exclaimed.

“But I cannot carry all the cargo alone, and we do not know which ship has them.”

“I can guess,” said Walton. “Du Su marks his insignias on his vessels. A panda paw print wit' serpents around it. They be nah hard t' wench.”

Byron smiled. “Good. Maybe you can assist me so-”

“Don't ye dare ask me t' come!” Walton shook his finger at the tall black cat. “I 'ave seen enough nightmares wit' those mermaids already! I will nah lose another eye!”

Lucy doesn’t care if the cowardly little cat stays on her ship. But Byron will need a partner to help him move the cargo onto the boat.

Tashina stepped forward. “Eff yuh nuh mind, mi cya guh wid him. Mi cya scare di mermaids away wid mi light spells. Weak but effective enuff tuh drive di sea devils away.”

Byron frowned at her. "Tashina, you don’t need to come with me. If I must do this on my own, I will go."

"But-"

The panther placed his paws on the hyena's shoulders. "Trust me, I am strong in both ways. The mermaids cannot stop me."

With a frown, Tashina slowly nodded her head.

Lucy could tell the hyena had a strong affection for Byron. They may be different species, but love comes in different forms.

“Wait!” Ivy clambered down the rope ladder and landed next to Lucy. “There is a gap between the tall reef mountains. Why not sail the ship through there? We can collect the cargo faster than a rowboat.”

Lucy bit her lip. She never thought about that before.

“It’s too risky!” Walton complained. “Those sea devils will swarm our ship afore we can escape!”

Charles crossed his arms and glared at the cat. “Can you not see the sun? We still have time before dark. We can leave before the mermaids come out. But time is ticking now.”

Lucy glanced at the sky. Still blue, and the sun descended slowly to the east. It was now or never. “Fine, pull the rowboat back up. We’ll sail into the reef and retrieve as much cargo as possible. When the sky turns orange, we leave immediately. Understand?”

“Aye, captain!” Everyone shouted.

“And if you hear any singing, cover your ears.”

Walton dragged his paw down his face. “We'll all goin' t' die!”

*****

Lucy steered the ship cautiously through the gap into the forest of giant, pointy, sharp rocks. The clear path was wide enough for any ship to sail around the seamounts.

Shadows loomed everywhere from the tall rocks, making the waters black-like darkness. Knowing what slept below, the dark waters crawled through Lucy’s skin. But she has to remain focused on sailing across the dangerous surface.

“See anything?” Lucy shouted to her lookout.

Ivy stood in her crow’s nest, glancing around through her spyglass. “Nya, captain! There are too many ships in the graveyard! I can’t see their insignias!”

“Then please keep looking!” Lucy checked the sky again. She couldn’t see the sun, but she could still tell the sky hadn’t turned black yet.

About an hour or a half left? At least the sky was visible above the mounts.

“Ahoy, captain!” Ivy called. “I think I see it!”

“Where?” Lucy asked.

“About a mile north! A frigate smooched between two mountains!”

Lucy ordered her crew to slow down the ship as she pulled out her spyglass. She aimed the glass at a gray brigantine ship, resting on a bed of rocks between two butte mountains.

Damaged with a giant crack through the center and torn sails hung like spider webs. Black grime coated the wood as if something burnt the ship. High on the quarter sail post, a red flag waved through the cold wind with Du Su’s insignia on it.

Lucy lowered her spyglass and grinned. “It is the ship! Get the boarding party ready! We’re heading there now!”

“Aye, captain!” Ivy replied.

Book Two: Chapter 22

The Iron Maiden halted close enough toward the wrecked frigate. One of the crew pushed a plank over the edge of the other ship.

Lucy, Byron, Tashina, and Charles walked across the plank as Ivy climbed back into the crow’s nest. Walton, like a coward, locked himself back inside the brig, where he thought it would be safe. He doesn’t care what cargo the frigate carried.

Kiki preferred to stay in her quarters to wait for further notice. Like Walton, she doesn't want to get eaten by killer mermaids.

On the frigate's deck, Lucy spotted empty barrels on the rusted wood, seaweed on the rails, and the smell of decay drifted through the musky air. Lucy felt like she stepped aboard a ghost ship.

“Where should we look?” The panther warrior asked.

Lucy glanced at the door to the cabin at the back of the ship. “Check everywhere while Charles and I check the cabin quarters.”

“Alright.”

While the party split up, Lucy and Charles approached the cabin. She kicked the door open, releasing a strong earthy stench. Inside, she found a desk covered in yellow scrolls and empty boxes. An empty bookshelf lay on the fractured wooden planked floor and black mold grew across the walls.

It seemed the ship remained in the reef for ages instead of a month. Maybe time was different in the mermaid’s territory.

Lucy opened the drawers below the desk and found nothing. She couldn’t read the wet smudged letters on the yellow paperwork. Maybe nothing important Lucy could read to find the cargo.

“Why did this ship sail through here? Did they know the danger this reef has?” Lucy asked.

Charles opened a rusted safe in the corner. Only tiny crabs crawled out and vanished through the cracks in the walls. He only startled a bit and closed the seal. “They probably didn’t know, or someone chased them here. Walton knows the mermaids better than I do. When they find a ship stranded in the middle of nowhere, they leave nothing behind except things they cannot eat.” He glanced around. “I think this quarter is no use to us.”

Lucy closed the drawers. “We better hope the cargo didn’t fall into the water. If the mermaids collected them, this quest is already a failure.”

Charles grimaced.

“Captain! Captain!” Tashina raced into the cabin. “Mi darling find di cargo below di deck!”

“Darling?” Charles asked with a small smirk.

The hyena blushed. “Mi mean Byron… Come! Come!”

*****

Down the stairway, Lucy and her party walked down into the large cargo deck. Byron faced hundreds of wooden containers stacked across the walls like a warehouse. No muck or seaweed coated the boxes. Only the ones on the cracked floorboards received the grime.

Lucy walked toward the panther as her eyes grew at the cargo. “Great sea gods! There is a lot in here!”

“Did you count them?” Charles asked.

Byron turned to them. “A hundred boxes, I think. They are not too heavy.”

Lucy approached a stack and opened one box. She found ten white bottles with corks on each one.

“Is that wise?” Charles peeked over Lucy’s shoulder. “Du Su will not like that if we go nosey through his belongings.”

Lucy glared at him. “I don’t care. We are risking our lives to deliver this cargo to him. If I am going to die, I whether know what I am dying for.”

Charles chuckled. “Now that’s the pirate way.”

Lucy shrugged and picked up a cremated bottle.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 27.1513%" border="1">

One Opium bottle received!

Opium? Lucy opened the bottle and sniffed it. Her nose cringed at the strong ammonia-like scent. “This is opium.”

“I am unfamiliar with that drink,” said Byron.

Charles gazed at the bottles. “It isn’t a drink. It is a drug used to make addicts high and relaxed. Usually, it works when you smoke it inside a hookah. The pandas invented it for medication and medicine. When they traded opium, many islander colonies went insane over the drugs. To stop the chaos, the Imperial Navy illegalized the drugs from spreading. Anyone who sells it will face imprisonment for a long time. I know this because I used to help the navy hunt the dealers. Unfortunately, it didn’t stop the pandas from making them. They had to trade the drugs in secret to continue their illegal businesses. Greedy bears.”

Lucy closed the bottle and placed it back. "If the navy catches us with this cargo, we will never reach Ghost Island."

Charles pursed his lips. "Then we better hope they don't."

"Captain!" Ivy’s voice shouted from above. "You better come up here quick!"

Lucy gulped. What now?

When Lucy returned to the deck on the frigate, her eyes grew wide at the sky, knowing why Ivy called her. The sky faded into a yellowish color, meaning time was close to running out.

“Everyone! Start moving the cargo to the Iron Maiden now!” She ordered. “The rest, get the harpoons and cannons ready! If we move slowly, we will never see daylight again!”

Book Two: Chapter 23

Lucy and her friends helped the crew carry each box to the Iron Maiden’s cargo deck. With a hundred members, transferring the boxes quickened. Good thing Byron didn’t row the boat to the shipwreck alone. The boat could only carry about ten or twenty boxes without sinking.

The sky grew darker and darker to a reddish color over the reef mountains. With shadows over the water, the mermaids could emerge from their slumber early.

Lucy’s heart raced. Maybe she shouldn’t take any more chances.

“Alright! Time to go!” She shouted on the main deck.

“But we only got half of the load,” one of her crew members explained. “The rest are still inside the frigate!”

“Leave them! We will not die here for the cargo! Get ready for battle in case we don’t make it!”

“Aye, captain!”

Lucy raced to the wheel. After her crew removed the boarding plank from the frigate, she steered from the wreck. The sails expanded, catching the cool afternoon wind.

She aimed the ship to the gap as the vessel picked up speed. Only one mile to escape.

However, her breath left her lips when the sun vanished beyond the horizon through the gap. Nightfall has arrived.

“Barnacles!” Lucy blamed herself for now planning straight ahead before they entered the reef.

Byron and Charles approached her with their swords out.

“Tashina is crafting a bomb that can protect us from the mermaids,” Byron explained. “It’s like a flare with a bigger light.”

“Flare?” Lucy dropped her mouth. “That’s it! Do we have flare guns?”

“Only a few,” said Charles.

Another brilliant idea Lucy should have thought of before. They could have brought more flare guns at Hanigang.

"Then grab them now, but one of you needs to stay here to protect me!" she exclaimed.

Charles smiled at her. "I can stay here for you, lass."

Lucy rolled her eyes. "Thanks, but Byron can fight them in his wereshark form."

"Exactly," the panther agreed with a grin.

Charles shrugged and dashed into the cabin behind Lucy. He slammed the door shut.

As Lucy returned her focus on sailing the ship to safety, she heard voices singing from outside the ship. High-pitched feminine tones, chanting like beautiful opera singers.

Lucy quickly slapped her paws on her ears. "Don't listen! They are singing!"

But to her fear, her crew on the main deck and quarter deck gazed at the water in silence. Their faces were blank as if the strange music took their souls away.

One of them stepped toward the railing. He climbed onto the edge and dived into the water. The others followed him like zombies.

"No!" Lucy cried.

Most of her crew were jumping overboard to their deaths. Only the ones who covered their ears weren't affected.

Lucy appreciated them, but how could she give them orders when they couldn't hear her?

On the main mast, Ivy climbed down the ratlines.

Lucy narrowed her eyes on her. "Ivy?"

The cabin cat girl reached the rail and jumped into the water.

Lucy’s heart dropped. "No!!!"

She pulled out her cutlass and raced toward the edge. She won’t allow the sea devils to take Ivy!

"Captain!" Byron shouted, but Lucy placed her sword between her jaws and dived into the water.

Cold and darkness splashed around her. She swam down toward the abyss below.

Around her, the bodies of her crew sunk down like corpses. Then dark shadows swam toward them and dragged them away. Each fallen crew vanished into the dark waters, never to be seen again.

On the bridge side, Lucy couldn’t hear the singing mermaids. They were too busy catching what fell off the ship.

Further, in the depths, she spotted Ivy’s body drifting down. She looked unconscious with her eyes closed. Only a matter of time before the mermaids grab her.

Lucy paddled her feet faster. She grabbed Ivy’s paw and pulled her body toward her.

She hugged Ivy and touched her neck. The cat still had a pulse, but she wasn’t breathing. Lucy has to get her back to the surface.

While holding Ivy, Lucy paddled toward the surface. Suddenly, something grabbed her right foot and pulled her down.

Lucy peeked down and gasped.

The sea creature appeared as a fish woman with long white hair and large white eyes that glimmered like lanterns. She has sharp long claws on her finned hands and a fishtail without legs. Her mouth hissed wide open with sharp fangs that can be mistaken as swords.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 11.1276%" border="1">

Mermaid

Level: 10

HP: 100

As Lucy gazed at the creature, true terror rattled through her body. This was the first time she actually saw a mermaid, and it wasn’t pretty.

Book Two: Chapter 24

Lucy pulled her foot from the sea creature's grip and kicked the creature's face. The mermaid screamed a screeching cry and swam away into the depths.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 11.276%" border="1">

Mermaid

Level: 10

HP: 95

Although the kick didn't damage the creature much, at least Lucy drove the creature away. Sometimes little attacks create better results.

Lucy paddled faster to the surface. The moonlight glimmered high above.

Almost to the surface, Lucy spotted hundreds of white bright eyes glaring in her direction. They hissed and charged like missiles.

Lucy kept swimming, although her chances of survival were low.

Suddenly, a dark figure dived into the water above her. It shot toward the mermaids and attacked them, slashing and biting each one.

Whatever it was, Lucy continued to the surface. Her breath returned after she emerged. As her feet paddled in the water to keep her body afloat, she lifted Ivy’s head to the surface. The poor cat was still unconscious.

Lucy glanced forward. The ship was close to the gap, but it stopped. But why? The mermaids will climb aboard and swarm her crew!

However, light flares flew from the ship and flashed over the water. Good! Charles and the crew must be scaring the sea devils away.

Something splashed toward Lucy. She turned around and screamed at a dark figure with a shark head.

But she calmed down when she realized who it was. "Byron!"

The wereshark drifted closer toward her. "Sorry. Hold on to me! More is coming!"

"Ah! Okay!" Lucy handed Ivy to Byron, and she held onto his back.

Like a cannonball, he sprinted through the water, carrying two women. Lucy closed her eyes so the spraying water wouldn't blind her.

Byron was quite fast in his shark form. It might be magic or his physical natural form.

"We're here!" Byron shouted.

Lucy opened her eyes. Byron drifted toward the ladder steps on the ship.

Her eyes widened. "Wow! That is fast!"

The shark clambered up the steps with one hand. He reached the rail and waited for Lucy to climb over him. Then he handed Ivy to her.

She laid Ivy down as the crew gathered around her. She placed her paws on Ivy’s chest and pushed.

"Come on, Ivy!" Lucy pushed harder and harder until she placed her mouth on Ivy’s lips, blowing her breath into the cat’s lungs.

Push, breathe. Push, breathe.

Lucy kept compressing. She knew Ivy wasn’t dead, or else the girl would have vanished into data.

"Come on!" Lucy punched the cat’s stomach.

Ivy’s eyes shot wide open and vomited the water out. She sat up and coughed to clear her lungs.

She glanced at Lucy. "Captain?"

Lucy sighed and hugged her cabin girl. "Oh, thank the sea gods, you're safe!"

Ivy looks dumbfounded. "What the bloody hell happened?"

Lucy padded the girl's back and got up. "Mermaids are here. We have to escape."

"Oh!"

Lucy raced back to the stern castle deck. Charles was there as he shot one flare over the water. It flashed toward the distance.

"Why did you stop the ship!?" Lucy shouted.

Charles glanced at her and sighed. "Goodness, you're safe. We have to stop so Byron can rescue you."

"But we are still here! The mermaids are coming!"

"Then you better get this blasted vessel moving now!"

Lucy snarled and turned around. She gripped her paws on the steering wheel. "Lower the sails! Let's speed the hell out of here!"

Her crew scrambled around the decks. One of them pulled the sails down, and then the ship continued toward the gap.

As soon as they sail through the short canyon, they should be safe. Worst-case scenario, the mermaids might never stop chasing them.

Book Two: Chapter 25

As the ship sailed through the gap between the tall reef mountains, Lucy heard hissing and scratching below the vessel. Her spine turned cold instantly. "Prepare for battle! They're climbing!"

The mermaids slithered onto the main deck and charged toward the crew. Each pirate fought back, swinging their swords and shooting their pistols.

Although the mermaids brought no weapons of their own, the creatures used their claws to block the swords and strike their victims. On their tails, they slid faster, using no feet to move.

Ivy dodged each mermaid’s attack while running to the ratline on the quarterdeck. She clambered directly into the crow’s nest and hid up there. None of the mermaids followed her, but she won’t be safe on the mainmast for long.

Two mermaids slithered onto the stern castle deck and turned their bubble-soulless eyes at Lucy. But Charles and Byron jumped the creatures from reaching their captain.

Lucy has to keep the ship aligned without crashing against the stone walls. They were close to escaping the reef.

Below her, a tail wrapped around her right leg and yanked her off her feet. Her chin hit the floor as the wheel spun to the right.

The ship rocked like thunder after it bumped into the cliff. It stopped, although the sails hung open.

The mermaid coiled her long body around Lucy like a snake. She hissed at the dog woman's face, unleashing her fishy, raw breath.

With her free arm, Lucy stabbed her cutlass into the mermaid’s back.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 13.7982%" border="1">

Mermaid

Level:10

HP: 83/100

The creature screamed and released Lucy. Once freed, Lucy slashed the creature until it burst into data.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.1721%" border="1">

Mermaid killed!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 23.1454%" border="1">

You received 100 EXP!

Lucy spun and blocked a slash from another mermaid. They kept coming, but Lucy had to keep the ship sailing while defending the decks.

She kicked the mermaid back and stabbed her blade in the creature's chest.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 12.1662%" border="1">

Instant kill!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.3205%" border="1">

Mermaid killed!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.1395%" border="1">

You received 100!

Lucy raced to the wheel and steered it to the left. The ship turned off the wall and sailed into the open sea.

Relief struck Lucy as she smiled at the moon, gleaming over the blueish-dark seawater. But her crew wasn't safe yet.

So far, no more mermaids slithered onto her ship. Her vessel should be outside their territory.

A scream echoed from the water behind the ship. All the mermaids paused and turned their heads to the screaming call.

After the strange sound stopped, the creatures wiggled their way off the ship, ignoring the survivors. Each one dived off the decks as if something has scared them. Whoever called them, it might be a retreat command for them.

“They are leaving!” Ivy shouted. “They are leaving!”

The crew cheered and danced around. All seemed well until the ship rocked.

Lucy fell to the floor, but Charles caught her. She returned to her feet and glanced around. "What now? We are outside the reef!"

The ship shook again as if a rock struck the bottom.

Charles stared at the floor. "I think something is beneath us."

Lucy grimaced. Now what!

Book Two: Chapter 26

A giant shadow rose from the water next to the ship. In the moonlight, the female creature has long dark green hair, wet as seaweed. It looked like a blue anglerfish with a long antenna-like appendage on her head. Incredibly fat, like a blob with two round lumps on her broad chest and no neck beneath her flubber chin. Unlike the mermaids, this one looked more grotesque than her scary species. Lucy might not eat fish for a while.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.1009%" border="1">

Mermaid Queen

Level: 20

Race: Mermaid

HP: 200

Dungeon boss

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 37.5371%" border="1">

Boss fight alert!

Defeat the mermaid queen to escape.

So the reef is actually a dungeon? Lucy has no time to think about that. She pointed her cutlass at the giant sea monster. "Raise the cannons! Shoot her down!"

The Mermaid Queen roared like a lion, drowning in water. She slammed her right fist onto the main deck, knocking everyone off their feet.

Ivy fell out from her crow’s nest, but she grabbed onto the ratline.

All the cannons on the left side fired together. Explosives and smoke jiggled the queen's large stomach, but the blasts left no trace of damage on her rubbery flesh.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 26.1128%" border="1">

Mermaid Queen immune!

"What?" Lucy gasped.

The cannons should have easily sent the creature back into the depths. Somehow, they couldn't hurt the beast.

"It appears the creature is too fat to take damage from our cannons," Charles suggested.

Byron rose to his finned feet. "Or her flesh is her armor. She must have a weak spot."

If cannons and guns couldn't harm the queen, what about swords? Lucy will have to get close to the damn thing before the queen sinks her ship.

"Coming! Mi coming!" Tashina raced from the doorway in the forecastle. She carried a small red barrel with a string on top.

"Close yuh eyes!" She lit the barrel and took cover under the rowboat.

Lucy shielded her eyes before the small barrel exploded into a flash of bright light. She heard a heart-wrenching scream from the mermaid queen. The flash definitely surprised her.

After it cleared, Lucy saw the giant mermaid dive into the water, leaving a big splash and nearly tipping the ship over. Apparently, the light was her weakness.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 48.5163%" border="1">

Boss fight completed!

The Mermaid Queen retreated. No reward added.

Lucy sighed in disappointment. She still has to grow stronger, but at least she and her crew survived the giant mermaid attack.

The crew danced around in joy. They cheered and tossed a few hats in the air.

Lucy opened her ship's status and checked the results.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.2493%" border="1">

Iron Maiden

Type: Brigantine

Level: 20

HP: 190

Strength: 10

Speed: 5

Cannons: 40

Crew: 20

Lucy remembered she had a hundred crew members aboard the ship. Tragic how much she lost when the mermaids attacked. All she could do was move on with the grateful survivors.

Lucy clambered down to the main deck and approached Tashina. "Thank you, Tashina. You saved all our skins."

Tashina nodded with a grin. "Sorry it tek mi time tuh build di flash bomb. Mi neva ave di right craft tuh perfect it quicka." She frowned with her ears lowered. "More lives wud been save eff mi neva slow."

Lucy rubbed Tashina’s left shoulder. "You did well still. Not everyone lives through a battle. We can only save what we have, but surviving is all that matters."

The hyena sighed. "Mi understand."

"Yippee!" Walton cheered as he appeared on the deck, with Kiki behind him. "We live! We live!"

Lucy glared at the cat. "Coward!"

Walton snarled at her. "Don't ye dare blame me fer anythin'! Ye did defeat the mermaids, savvy?"

Kiki smacked his head. "Squawk! Still a coward!"

Walton rubbed his head, showing off his angry fangs.

Lucy rolled her eyes. She doesn't have time to argue with the cat all night. "Let's return to the seaport now so we can deliver the goods and repair this ship."

Everyone saluted her.

Book Two: Chapter 27

Back at Hanigang, the morning sun cleared the fog from the floating city. After parking the ship near a dock, Lucy’s crew unloaded the illegal cargo on the dock when Du Su and his bodyguards arrived. With enough crew and guards, they protected the cargo well.

The giant panda wore a heavy red robe with black sea serpent patterns across the shiny fabric. He really does like sea serpents, one of the most dangerous sea beasts in the ocean.

Du Su approached a stack and opened the box on top. He picked one bottle, opened it, and sniffed the bottle’s content.

A grin crept across his muzzle. “Hmmmmmmmm, this is well preserved.”

He closed the box and turned toward Lucy. “You have done well. Not a single bottle is broken.”

Lucy nodded with her paws behind her back. “I am sorry we didn’t have enough time to collect all the cargo. We had to leave before sunset, or else the mermaids would have killed us all.”

Du Su folded his paws within his long sleeves. “No shame. I can always request more contraband. You brought enough to fill my pockets.”

"Good, because I lost a lot of crew mates, too."

"I'm sorry for your loss." Du Su bowed his head to her. "I lost many too during a gang war. But some sacrifices must be made."

He removed his necklace and handed the medallion to Lucy. "Here is your prize. I also have five chests of gold for you at my hideout. Fifty thousand total."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.6944%" border="1">

Quest Completed!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 24.3323%" border="1">

You received 1,000 EXP

Lucy glanced at the medallion. It looked shiny and beautiful. She wondered how much it was worth. Maybe after she explores Ghost Island, she will add the relic to the treasure and sell it.

“Thank you, Du Su.” Lucy bowed her head with her paws together. "But you didn't have to pay us more. We only came for the medallion."

Du Su smirked. "I always pay my mercenaries in full. The cargo is worth more than the medallion. Unless-"

"We'll take it!" Walton shouted below Lucy. "We'll take the gold too!"

The panda glanced down at the cat in surprise. “Oh! I thought the mermaids ate you.”

Walton chuckled. "Mermaids are no match against me. Although they did took me eye."

Du Su glared. "Well then. I better not see you again, or else."

Walton gulped.

*****

While the crew repaired the ship, Lucy and her friends decided to tour the seaport market. They observed the vendors and the diners with fine food. With fifty thousand gold to spend, Lucy thought they should buy new gear and stay longer before their next quest. After all, they deserved a bigger treat after surviving a mermaid attack.

While the men drank at the tavern, Lucy, Tashina, and Ivy visited a spa called the Spring of Cultivation. Strictly for females to relax and clean themselves where nobody will bother them.

The girls bathed inside a steam room and received full body massages with a happy ending. Then the female panda servants gave them manicures and pedicures to improve their claws.

When they finished, Lucy felt like she became a new lady. All the grime and foul body odor from her previous quest vanished after the spa cleansed her. Better than taking a bath on the ship with limited soap supplies.

Next, Lucy and the girls visited the tailor's shop to see what clothing and garments the pandas offered. Most of the clothes were all robes and kimonos, but the tailor can upgrade the girls’ gear for a thousand gold pieces each. Lucy spends one thousand to upgrade her white dress with enough points to lower the damages she might receive later on her next quest.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 21.2166%" border="1">

White dress (DP+20)

The next shop sold weapons that don’t restrict certain buyers. Swords, guns, bombs, and whatever can slay a sea monster or animal. Ivy brought two silver shotgun pistols and Tashina found a wooden staff that can conjure her voodoo spell attacks faster. Lucy liked her cutlass, but she brought one wooden pistol in case she needed to fire a long-range attack. The shopkeeper called the gun Little Sea Dragon.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 31.454%" border="1">

Little Sea Dragon (Pistol AP-10)

Behind the weapon shop, Lucy found a blacksmith shop where customers can improve or craft weapons. She requested the panda blacksmith to upgrade her sword for one hundred gold pieces. It didn’t take the blacksmith long to add more attack power to her blade.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 32.0475%" border="1">

The Vanquisher (Cutlass AP-20)

Lucy wanted more points, but the blacksmith said most weapons could only reach AP-20. If he added more, the cutlass would break into useless fragments. At least her cutlass became strong enough to infect more damage.

At their next stop, Lucy entered an item shop and brought nine health potions and nine elixirs. She couldn’t carry more items in her inventory.

When their shopping spree ended, Lucy recruited thirty new crew members at the tavern. Fifty crew could man all the cannons and defend the deck.

After the day ended, it was time to return to the ship.

*****

Lucy and her friends gathered around the table inside the navigation room. The captain unrolled the map and pulled out the medallion.

Lucy glanced at the relic on her paw. "So, how do we use this thing?"

Charles tipped his finger on the map. "Put it here and watch."

Lucy nodded and placed the medallion on the map. The black spot that represented Ghost Island appeared in the east, surrounded by tiny islands or rocks.

"Now keep watching," said the wolf.

Lucy kept her eyes on the map and the medallion. "Hmmmmm, how can we tell?"

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Quest Alert!

The Path to Ghost Island

Now you have the medallion on the map, Ghost Island stops where it appeared. This will give you the chance to reach the island without wasting your time. However, others might find the island and claim the mystery prize there. The choice is yours.

Aye, or nay?

Lucy smiled with excitement. "Never mind. It worked."

Byron narrowed his eyes at her. "How do you know?"

"My quest notification told me." Lucy accepted the quest. "We better sail before the players find it. And whatever happens there, we must fight together."

Ivy jumped up and down, cheering as she clenched her fists. "Finally! Our true adventure begins!"

"This time I will nah hide in that dirty brig," said Walton with a grin.

"Me either," Kiki added. "Squawk!"

Tashina wrapped her arms around Byron’s left-muscled arm. "An mi sweetie beast here wi protect mi."

The panther blushed.

"And we will save my sister!" Charles shouted.

Lucy crossed her arms with a grin of satisfaction. "Then let's sail to Ghost Island now."

Everybody nodded and raised their fists in the air. "To Ghost Island!"

A note from Miles Trombley

This is the final chapter of book 2. Because I have been having burn-outs, I decided to end this part two this month. I wanted to add more but needed to take a break for a while. However, I will start writing book three next month, which will conclude this series. It will be shorter because the story will focus on the characters on Ghost Island and the climax. Of course, it gets shorter and shorter, but I plan to put all the chapters into a single book when I self-publish. Anyway, I hope you have enjoyed the story so far. I also notice not many people are reading this series. If you can leave a comment, let me know why and how I can improve this story before I self-publish it on other platforms. Thank you and have a Happy Holiday.  

Book Three: Chapter 1

A note from Miles Trombley

This will be the last book in this series. As part of the bigger book, this part will be short, covering Ghost Island and the climax. I enjoyed this series, but since not many people are viewing it here, I decided to wrap it up this month. Maybe in the future, this series will continue. Enjoy this epic furry pirate story's conclusion.

On a dock near Port Coral, Captain Flipper studied his new crew; twenty penguins and ten pelicans. He wished he had found more penguins to maintain his pirate penguin theme, but it would take hours to find enough penguin crew to fill up his ship. At least penguins and pelicans could get along.

Flipper cleared his throat. “I’m not good with speeches, but I demand you all listen to me!” He paced left to right with his flippers behind his back. “We are sailing to a phantom island where we might face death itself. But if we survive, our reward will be worth it. First, we must hunt this dog wretch who stole the map to the island. She is the obstacle in our path to fame and fortune. I don’t know where she is, but she might be sailing closer to our destination.”

He stopped and turned toward his new crew. “When we find her ship, kill her crew, but leave her to me. I want to cut off her head and eat her eyeballs for dinner. Anyone who crosses me must learn a lesson. Together, we will become respected rich pirates; penguins, and pelicans. I don’t care what’s on Ghost Island, but our dreams are there! Obey me, and you will be rich. Understand?”

“Aye, captain!” His crew shouted together.

Captain Flipper grinned. Sounding edgy makes him sound fearless and strong. “Then let’s climb aboard and hunt the wretch now!”

The crew flipped their wings in their cheers and raced up the ramp to the Ruthless Peaker.

The excitement rattled through Flipper’s bones. Vengeance will give him the best gameplay ever!

*****

Under the dark sky, Lucy steered the Iron Maiden through a thick fog on the ocean surface. For some reason, she felt a feeling of Deja Vu.

The fog reminded her of the one she sailed through to find the Iron Maiden after Walton stole it. Then she rowed a boat to a cannibal island to rescue Charles. But most fogs looked the same.

Her vessel should be reaching Ghost Island by now. Hopefully, the fog will clear before her ship touches the island shore.

Something creaked behind her. She pulled out her cutlass and swung it.

Her blade touched Charles’s nose as he stopped.

"Whoa!" He gasped with his paws up.

Lucy dropped her mouth. "Oh! Sorry!" She lowered her sword. "Sneaking up on people is dangerous! You want to lose your head!?"

Charles smirked with a shrug. "People always try to take my head. How are you doing?"

Lucy sighed and holstered her blade into her sheath. "Restless… And cold." She faced the wheel and manned it. "We should be close to Ghost Island by now. I will not stop until we get there."

"Okay." Charles wrapped his arms around Lucy’s waist and he rested his head on her left shoulder.

Lucy’s entire body suddenly turned stiff. Her cheeks blushed as the wolf's warmness embraced her. She could smell his scent clouding her senses. "Wha….. What are you doing?"

Charles nuzzled her hair. "Keeping my captain warm."

Lucy glared her eyes into his. "I could punch you and toss you overboard."

Charles’s nose touched under her floppy ear. "I dare you…"

That sentence made her chuckle. "You always dare people?"

"I dare who I like?" Charles whispered.

Lucy’s skin shivered. It became hard for her to concentrate on sailing her ship. But she faced worse challenges before.

She released the wheel and faced Charles up close. His musky breath drew her closer to him like a hook reeling in a fish. Even her eyes locked on his gleaming eyes. She couldn’t help herself.

"Tell me this," she asked breathlessly. "Do you love me, or do you only wish to use me?”

Charles smirked and moved his lips toward hers. She closed her eyes, ready to receive the wolf’s answer.

Before their muzzles touched, the floor trembled as the ship rocked. Lucy fell back, but Charles caught her in his arms.

“What the bloody hell was that?” Lucy shouted.

Book Three: Chapter 2

A note from Miles Trombley

Starting on Friday, I decided I will post the new chapters weekly now. My schedule got busy and I want more time to finish the chapters without worrying about the times I post them each day. I will post the next chapter this Friday and it will be longer. Probably 1K-2K or more. This should also help my writing pace grow quicker if I go weekly. Sorry for the change, but please enjoy this chapter until the next one on Friday. 

After Charles released her, Lucy raced to the railing and glanced over the edge. She saw nothing, but she swore something bumped the ship below.

"What was that?" Charles asked as he approached her.

Lucy grimaced. "I don't-"

She paused when a shadow drifted past her ship. She widened her eyes and glanced further at the fog. "Something is here."

“A sea monster?” The wolf whispered.

“I hope not.” Lucy kept scanning the fog while her heart raced. If a sea serpent or sea dragon dwelled in the mist, the Iron Maiden would be vulnerable. Those monsters were the worst, including a kraken.

Like rogue waves, they attack ships without warning to feed on the crew. Usually, they only dwell around deep waters to swim freely. If their territory has fish, they will ignore the ships on the surface. Sometimes they only attack if they mistake the ship for a giant fish. Still, sea monster attacks were unpredictable unless the creatures showed signs of their presence.

"Over there!" Charles pointed to the right.

Lucy ran to the other side and looked. But she saw nothing. "What did you see?"

Charles’s voice hesitated. "I-I-I think it was a mountain."

"A mountain?"

"It looked skinny, but I couldn't see it clearly."

Lucy’s eyes widened. "There's no sea monster here!"

She sprinted back to the wheel and saw two massive shadows appear in front of her ship. Both were conical shapes and black.

Lucy’s mouth gasped. "Reef mountains!"

She spun the wheel, straightening her ship as it sailed toward the mounts. Fortunately, her vessel sailed through the short canyon between the massive rocks.

On the other side, more sharp rocks appeared like a giant forest. Lucy remembered on the map, Ghost Island appeared in a cluster of smaller islands. Apparently, those islands weren't islands at all. They were mountains and sharp reefs on the ocean's surface! Just like Mermaid Reef!

"We better wake the crew," Lucy suggested. "Hurry!"

Charles rang the bell next to the door to the navigation room. Ivy rose in the crow’s nest and stretched her arms as she yawned.

"What is it, captain?" The cat girl asked.

"Reefs!" Lucy shouted. "We got reefs in our paths!"

Below, the crew scrambled across the main deck on full alert. Tashina, Byron, Kiki, and Walton climbed to the sterncastle deck, where Lucy steered the ship.

"Where are we?" Byron asked.

"I think we are close, but we got reef mountains in the fog!" Lucy exclaimed. "We have to slow this ship down before-"

"Look out!" Ivy warned.

A wall of sharp, pointy rocks appeared ahead. Lucy doesn’t have time to turn the ship from the blockage. "Brace yourselves!!!"

Although the crew lowered the sails, the vessel crashed through the rocks. Everyone fell to the floor. Some fell overboard, and Ivy caught the ladder net after she fell down.

The ship abruptly stopped between the spike rocks. There was a little water below the reef.

"The cargo hold is flooding!" One crew member shouted. "Two reef spikes struck through!"

Lucy checked her ship's status.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Iron Maiden

Type: Brigantine

Level: 20

HP: 190

AP: 50

Strength: 10

Speed: 5

Cannons: 40

Crew: 50

She sighed, since her ship didn’t take too much damage. But it seemed they won't be going anywhere for now.

"Repair the ship and rescue the crew who fell overboard!" Lucy ordered. "I want this vessel immediately ready so we can reach the island!"

"Cap'n, I wish t' advise against that," Walton suggested. "If we move the ship now, we shall sink."

Lucy glared at him. "I know that, but we are so close. If we don't get there soon, other pirates might find it."

"Captain! Look!" Ivy pointed her finger straight ahead.

Lucy glanced over at the wheel. Her eyes widened.

Over the sharp rocks, the fog faded away as the morning sunlight rose from the far right distance. The vast light shimmered over a large green island with a flat beach and a tall mountain.

Lucy’s breath left her lips. "We made it…"

Book Three: Chapter 3

"We made it!" Lucy shouted louder so her entire crew could hear her. "We made it!"

Her crew cheered and applauded. Some howled in the air and shook their fists up.

Lucy faced her friends. "We have to get there now!"

Charles held up his paws. "Hold on. Our ship cannot continue until the crew repairs the damages."

"We shall sleep wit' the fishes afore we reach the shore," Walton added.

Lucy crossed her arms. "Then we'll use the rowboat."

"An lef di ship here?" Tashina asked.

"Yes, but not everyone will abandon it. I will choose a party to come with me while the others stay aboard. They will finish the repairs and wait for our return."

Walton nodded with a grin. "Good choice, poppet. Now who will join ye? The ship can only carry six passengers at a time."

Lucy studied her friends. "I think five of us should go. That includes me too. The rest can choose to stay on the ship. Raise your paw if you want to come."

Charles, Tashina, Ivy, Byron, rested their paws. Walton and Kiki kept their arms down.

"Okay, I guess Charles, Tashina, Ivy, and Byron will come with me," said Lucy.

Walton pointed his thumb at himself. "I be stayin', only t' 'ave the chance t' command this ship again. Hehehehehe. But don't worry. I won't leave ye as long aa ye bring back some booty."

Kiki shivered. "And ghosts will give me the creeps. Squawk! You'll need me to watch the ship too."

Lucy smiled. "Alright, Kiki and Walton will stay. The rest of us should grab some gear and plenty of supplies to help us survive. Whatever is on that island, we must be ready to fight. Now let's go!"

"Aye!" Her friends shouted.

Charles glanced at the island and whispered, "Hold on, dear sister. We are coming."

*****

Lucy sat with her friends in the rowboat, facing Byron as he swung the paddles through the water. She has plenty of health potions and elixirs in her inventory. However, she gave her fear bombs to Tashina, not sure if they will work against ghosts. As for the gold, she left them on the ship in a secured vault. Keeping her pockets empty should give her enough room in case she finds the treasure in the dungeon.

After the boat stopped at the shore, Lucy leaped out and glanced around the beach. Quiet and peaceful, although the cold winds sent shivers through her spine.

In her blood, she knew the island wasn't normal or natural. No matter how beautiful it looked, her instincts knew better.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 19.5846%" border="1">

Quest Completed!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 25.3709%" border="1">

You received 1,000 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.9139%" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 30.4154%" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered Ghost Island!

Years ago, a primitive tribe once lived in a hidden city called Zootec until a ruthless pirate claimed their island. After their demise, their thunder god, Raigon, punished the pirate and his crew by turning them into his ghostly servants. Then he cursed the island to wander across the sea like a wandering lost spirit. The island has wonders, but it is very dangerous. Whatever you do, avoid the night on the island if you wish to live.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 99.5549%" border="1">

Quest Alert!

Find the Zootec Temple

Now you found Ghost Island, it is time to find the dungeon. Great treasure awakes there, but you will face a true terror inside. Or you can just leave and keep your tail. The choice is yours.

Aye, or nay?

Lucy chose aye and closed the notification. The true terror will be her father inside the dungeon. Thinking about how much death he caused on the island crawled through her skin.

"What a beautiful sight, right?" Ivy approached Lucy and shook the water off her boots.

Lucy grimaced. "Wait until we see how scary it will be later."

"Maybe there are native girls here I can meet. Hehehe."

Lucy narrowed her eyes at Ivy. "Lizard girls? You know reptiles live here."

Ivy shrugged. "I can adapt."

Lucy giggled. Sometimes her cabin girl entertained her well. "Still, don't bet on it. They are all dead here."

Ivy sighed. "I know…"

"Come on!" Charles rushed toward Lucy. "We have to find Loretta!"

"Calm dung, wolf," said Tashina. "Mi sense dis island cursed."

Charles glared at the hyena voodoo priestess. "I know, but we can find her now."

Lucy placed her paw on Charles’s shoulder. "Don't worry, we will find her. First, we have to scout this entire island. If she sees us, she will come."

Charles pursed his lips, but he nodded in agreement. Patience counts for survival.

"Should we scout around the beaches first before we enter the jungle?" Byron asked while pulling the boat from the water.

Lucy glanced at the tropical and oak trees in the green brush. "No, we should walk straight into the jungle. We will find Charles’s sister first, and then the temple."

Charles smiled in appreciation.

A note from Miles Trombley

I will post the next chapter next Friday in the afternoon, and it will go between 1K-2K words.

Book Three: Chapter 4

The jungle was more silent than the beach. Without the rushing water, the green wild felt like it was dead. Another reason Lucy’s skin crawled more.

"Strange," Ivy whispered behind her captain. "I don't hear any birds or crickets."

"A cursed place would never allow life to flourish," said Byron.

“Then how can this jungle survive without them? This place should be a desert?”

Tashina stepped over a tree root covered in mushrooms. “Dis island isn’t normal, gyal. Di god of thunda freeze dem yah wilds inna time. No plant or rock wud eva age or wear away. Any cursed place wi neva change.”

“Bloody hell,” said Ivy under her breath.

Lucy approached the long vines in her path. She pulled out her cutlass and slashed at them.

The further she strode, the more trees clouded her. The jungle shouldn’t be endless, or else she and her friends could be trapped on the island forever.

“If the god froze this jungle in time, are we affected too?” Ivy asked.

Charles shrugged. “It could be worse. Time might move faster outside the island. And I’ll be damn if we find my sister as an old woman.”

Ivy glanced at Charles. “When did she sail to this island?”

“A year ago. Too long, in my point of view.”

"Too long indeed …"

Charles grimaced. Although Lucy made a promise to him, he still grieved about his sister. He truly cared about her survival.

Down the slope, the party reached a clearing where dome-shaped huts rested like tall mounts. Tall grass covered most of the ground, but not tall enough to touch Lucy’s knees. Each hut has dark stone bricks and green mold at the bottom.

Lucy peeked into one of the ancient huts. She only found two empty pots and a mat. Nothing worth looting.

"Is this the Zootec city?" Ivy asked.

Tashina glared at her. "Does dis luk like a city tuh you?"

Ivy widened her eyes and glanced around. Her mouth slowly dropped. "Ooooooooooh!"

If the ancient village was the hidden city, Lucy’s notification would have popped up. The cat girl acted as if she had never seen a city before. Perhaps because she sailed to many islands before without cities.

Everyone checked each hut, but they all found the same empty domes without life. The village was a complete ghost town.

Charles sniffed one hut and grimaced. "These shelters look fine. Why isn't my sister hiding in them?"

Lucy shrugged. "Anything could sneak here and attack her."

"But there's nothing here, and the huts are quite cozy."

"I don't know what to say. Charles. Maybe she found a better shelter in the jungle."

Charles glanced at her with his hands on his hips. "Then we must keep looking."

Ivy glanced at the sky. "Hey! It's getting dark now!"

The sky faded to dark blue through the tree branches, and the stars twinkled.

Lucy remembered the island's notification warning her not to stay on the island at night. Her life might depend on it.

"We should return to the ship now," she suggested.

Byron chopped a bush in half and glanced at Lucy. "But we just got here."

"I know, but-"

Lucy paused when a ghostly whisper echoed through the jungle. A mist drifted across the ground, covering the grass, and the dark sky turned gray.

Lucy’s skin instantly turned cold as her bones rattled. The smell of mown lawn and flesh decay drifted around her like a creep. It almost smelled like a graveyard.

"What's going on!?" Ivy cried as her body shivered.

Tashina sniffed the cold air and widened her eyes. "Death pan us!"

Ivy glanced at the hyena priestess. "What?"

From the mist, white mounts formed around Lucy’s party. The pirates huddled, back to back, with their weapons out. Tashina’s paws glowed green, ready to blast anything with her spells.

The mist mounts changed into skeleton figures with lizard skulls on their legless torsos. Their bony tails hung below their torsos, touching the invisible ground as if to keep the figures standing.

"Are those… lizards?" Ivy asked while her lips trembled in fear.

The spirits glared at the pirates. They raised their claws and hissed like snakes. Their bone-cracking cries struck Lucy like cold sharp daggers.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 15.1335%" border="1">

Zootec Ghost

Level: 01

HP: 10

One ghost charged toward Lucy through the air, hissing loudly. She swung her cutlass through the spectrum. To her surprise, the spirit vanished like smoke.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.1721%" border="1">

Ghost immune!

"Huh?" Lucy gasped.

Another ghost appeared behind her. It could be the same one, but Lucy couldn’t tell. All of them looked the same.

She swung her cutlass through the spirit, and it vanished too.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 16.9139%" border="1">

Ghost immune!

How is that possible? Lucy thought. Her legs rattled nervously.

Each ghost has the same weak stats, and they should be easily killable. So why Lucy couldn’t kill them and receive their experience points?

Of course! They're ghosts! Ghosts can’t die again.

"They keep coming!" Ivy shot two ghosts before they reached her. "Why won’t they die!?"

Tashina tossed one green fireball at a charging ghost. It vanished before her attack exploded. “Wi cyaa kill wah it aready dead!”

Charles ducked as a ghost flew over his head, missing him. "No wonder this place is called Ghost Island! I think we should retreat to the ship! Now!"

“Agree! Retreat!” Lucy placed her cutlass back into her sheath and dashed into the jungle. Her friends’ running feet followed behind her, kicking through the brush beneath the mist.

The ground was so cold; it felt like Lucy was running through the snow. The ghosts might be following her party too, but Lucy only focused her eyes ahead. Returning to the rowboat depended on her party’s survival.

“Is this the right way?” Lucy stopped and glanced back. “Hello?”

The mist thickened around her, past the tall tropical trees and bushes. None of her companions were behind her.

“Hello!” Lucy was sure her party caught up to her when they escaped from the village. How did they disappear? "Where is everybody?"

Maybe she ran too fast, or the mist split everyone apart. She might have lost them in the maze of trees.

Something whispered close by, twitching Lucy’s ears. Another ghost appeared from the mist and charged her with a screaming hiss. Its eerie cry rang through Lucy’s ears.

She pulled out her sword and spread out her feet into her battle position. The moment the ghost reaches her, she will force it to vanish before it dares to touch her. That should give her time to retreat once the ghost disappears.

She raised her sword, ready to strike. However, a tiny rock smacked the ghost through its face. It stopped and vanished into a puff.

Lucy spun around and beamed her eyes at the direction which the rock flew from. “Who’s there!?”

A figure stepped out from behind a tall tree. It wore a white hood and a rope around its waist.

Someone else might mistake it for a ghost, but Lucy couldn’t see through the fabric. The figure held up a black figure to its hood and sheesh quietly.

"Follow me for your life," it whispered with a feminine voice.

Definitely a woman, but who was she? To find out, Lucy has to listen to her.

Book Three: Chapter 5

Lucy followed the mysterious woman through the dark jungle. She tried to check her savior’s status, but it wouldn’t appear in her vision. Could the woman’s cloak be blocking Lucy’s ability?

From the green brush, they approached a giant tall tree in the middle of a small meadow surrounded by the jungle. The night sky was clear, unlike the gray, misty atmosphere in the jungle. What a relief to Lucy that the mist didn’t spread across the tall grass.

The tree almost looked like a giant green mushroom. The green brush on the tree was round and flat, nearly overshadowing the entire meadow. Anything could hide up there.

Close to the tree, the woman climbed up a rope hanging down from the top. Lucy gripped the rope and climbed up. She placed her bare feet on the tree trunk to climb quicker. The claws on her toes clenched the bark without slipping.

“Can you tell me who you are?” Lucy asked.

The woman paused and hissed at Lucy, probably to keep her quiet. She reached a long thick branch where the rope hung from.

After Lucy climbed onto the giant branch, she saw a cabin house settled on a wooden platform behind the center tree trunk. The small house has two windows, one door, and a dome-shaped haystack roof. Dry mud glued the logs together for the exterior. Not elegant, but enough to keep it together. This was the first time Lucy had witnessed a tree house.

The woman opened the door and stepped aside. “After you.”

Lucy glared super suspiciously, but she strode into the cabin, keeping her paw on her sheath, just in case.

Inside, the cabin has only one room with little furniture and no decorations. A bed mat rested in the corner near a dresser. Three chests in the other corner, and a round table at the center. In the back was a desk with a lit lantern, glimmering next to a leather book stack.

Lucy’s nose caught a musky wood scent around her. A little moss too from the wet ceiling. Not much spring cleaning the woman did. Lucy’s other father always forced her to clean her room.

The door slammed shut. Lucy jolted around to the woman.

The woman pulled her white hood off her head, revealing to be jackal with long, raven hair. Gold eyeliners gleamed over her shiny ruby eyes, and she has three small rings in her left pointy ear. She was breathtakingly beautiful.

From behind her lower back, the jackal woman drew out a two-barrel musket pistol and pointed it at the cocker spaniel.

Lucy held up her paws. She knew this would happen, but she planned to outsmart the woman at the right time.

She narrowed her eyes. “Is this why you rescued me?”

The jackal lowered her gun and shot Lucy’s left leg.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.64392%" border="1">

Lucy

HP: 200

“Ouch!” Lucy hopped on one foot as she rubbed her left leg. There was no wound, but the pain shocked her senses. “You shot me!”

The jackal woman sighed and placed her gun back in her holster. “Sorry! I have to make sure you’re real.”

Lucy placed her left foot down. “I am real!”

“But how can I tell?”

“By not shooting me!”

The jackal grimaced. “I’m still sorry. I saw too much crazy stuff on this island for a long time. It’s hard to tell what’s real and what’s not. By the way…” She approached Lucy and held out her paw. “Loretta. My name is Loretta.”

When Lucy shook the jackal’s paw, the jackal’s character status appeared.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 22.1068%" border="1">

Loretta Locksmith

Level: 15

Race: Jackal/Wolf

HP: 150

Non-player character

Lucy’s mouth dropped. “My goodness!”

Loretta beamed her eyes with a confused look. “What? Do I smell funny? I did bathe before dark.’

Lucy released Loretta’s paw. “No! No! You are Charles’s sister!”

Loretta shrugged. “Half-sister. He has more wolf blood than me.”

Apparently so. Lucy couldn’t tell Loretta was a half-breed. Maybe Loretta's bushy tail has the most wolf traits than the rest of her appearance.

“So how do you know me?” Loretta asked with her arms crossed. “Are you a bounty hunter?”

“No, I am a pirate like you. Long story short, your brother asked me to help him rescue you. He and my crew are here searching for you.”

Loretta widened her eyes. “He’s here? Where!?”

“They are-” Lucy paused as she remembered what happened to the others. Her breath escaped from her lungs. "Oh, no…"

Loretta blinked her eyes. "What is it? Where are they?"

"I lost them when the ghosts attacked us."

The jackal lowered her ears. "You mean-"

"No, they should be fine. We got separated when we ran."

"The mist separated you. We must hurry." Loretta ran to the dresser. She pulled out a sheet and tossed it to Lucy. "Put that on!"

Lucy caught the sheet and glanced at it. It has a hood and two long sleeves. "What is this for?"

Loretta pulled the hood over her head. "It’s a disguise. The ghosts will think we are one of them."

Lucy raised an eyebrow. "That sounds stupid!"

"I know, but it works. When the ghosts chased me, I hid under a sheet. They totally passed by me without looking. Either they are stupid, or the white color repels them."

"And how come they don't float up to your cabin?"

Loretta shrugged and turned around. "They hate trees, I guess."

From the drawer, she grabbed a round glass bottle with red liquid inside. She tossed it to Lucy. "Take that too. It will heal you."

Lucy caught the bottle. She already has potions, but she drank the bottle, anyway.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 9.49555%" border="1">

Lucy

HP: 220

She placed the white cloak sheet on. Another notification appeared in her vision.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 20.9199%" border="1">

White Sheet (DP+1)

May repel ghosts.

I guess this might work, Lucy thought. The game status never lies to her.

"Do you have more?" Lucy asked.

"I only have a few," said Loretta. "It will not be enough for everyone. But if we are lucky, daylight should rise soon. Come on!"

Lucy followed the jackal out of the cabin. She hoped her crew was alive and safe. The ghosts might have weak attacks, but many ghosts could still kill the entire party.

Book Three: Chapter 6

The morning sun rose over the mountains behind the jungle wilderness. On the ground, the mist evaporated into nothingness, and the eerie gray atmosphere faded away. The moist turned to spring, and the warmness rose in the sweet tropical air.

Lucy sighed and removed her cloak. She placed the folded sheet into her inventory.

With no ghosts around, the two canine pirate women could walk without wearing their disguises. Lucy couldn’t see anyway through her hood.

"What a relief," she said under her breath.

"Yeah, I'm roasting in this sheet." Loretta fanned her face with one paw.

Lucy glanced at her with a clueless look. "How can you roast yourself in that sheet? The night was completely cold."

Loretta shrugged. "Sometimes I feel hot when I get nervous around ghosts. I can't help it."

Lucy glanced around and saw no ghost. Maybe Loretta grew that habit since she was trapped on the island for one year.

Loretta stopped under a palm tree and removed her white sheet cloak. In the sunlight, she wore a corset shirt with leather fabric tied together around her torso and long white sleeves. Her pants were dark brown trousers above her heeled boots. On her large cleavage, she has golden swirly tribal lines across her chest.

As beautiful as the sun showed Lucy, Loretta's hourglass voluptuous figure was impressive. If Lucy lost more weight, she could achieve the same body image. Not because she was jealous or anything else. A pirate captain should be attractive to keep her crew’s attention on her.

Loretta swung her long hair, giving it some air. She stroked it until her eyes caught Lucy’s attention. "What!"

Lucy turned the other way. "Nothing."

Loretta pursed her lips into a seductive grin. "Uooooooooo, I saw you checking me out."

Lucy’s cheeks flushed red. "No I wasn't!"

The jackal stepped up close to Lucy, widening her grin. She placed her paws behind her back, and wagged her bushy tail. "To let you know, I do prefer women. Are you single?"

"No-well… There is someone I admire the most."

"Who?"

Lucy’s face grew warmer. Indeed, she has someone who she does like. It would be awkward if she told Loretta she liked her brother.

"That is none of your concern, and finding my friends is more important!" Lucy exclaimed.

Loretta held out her paws and shrugged. "Well, sometimes it doesn't hurt to ask."

Sometimes the answer will bite you, Lucy thought.

"Right, but let's move on until we-"

Lucy paused when a young girl's voice cried for help. Her heart dropped when she recognized the voice. "It's Ivy! One of my crew!"

Loretta’s left ear twitched and she turned toward the cry. "She sounded close."

"Come on!" Lucy sprinted through the bushes under the trees.

Ivy screamed again. "Help!"

"I'm coming, Ivy!" Lucy shouted.

She stopped toward the edge of a muddy pit. Below, she spotted the tomboyish cat girl waving her arms as her body sunk into the mud.

Ivy cried again until her head descended into the dark pool completely.

Lucy dropped to her knees and tears sprinkled from her eyes. "No!"

"I'll save her!" Loretta tied a long vine around her waist. She handed the vine roll to Lucy. "Hold this and don't let go! When you feel a tug, pull it up!"

Lucy took the vine and nodded. Knowing Loretta was a survivalist, Lucy could trust her.

Loretta tightened the vine and dived into the pit. She submerged quickly under the watery mud.

On her feet, Lucy gripped her paws on the vine. Not too tightly so the slipping vine wouldn't burn her paws.

The vine jolted, signalling her to pull it from the pit. Lucy stepped back and pulled the vine as if she was climbing up a cliff.

Loretta’s head emerged first against the slope. Her whole body climbed out from the quick mud while she carried Ivy in her left arm. The cat girl coughed out dirt from her throat, fully conscious. Both of them were drenched in mud and wetness. Although dirty, at least they were out of the pool.

Lucy reached her paw out to Loretta and pulled her out of the pit. Ivy landed on all fours and coughed again at the grass.

Lucy kneeled and padded Ivy’s back. “Are you alright?”

Ivy cleared her throat and smiled a wry grin at her captain. “Aye… Captain. Damn, I didn’t see that bloody pit. Glad someone saved me.”

Lucy smirked with relief. “Me too.” She helped Ivy rise to her feet and gestured to Loretta. “This is Loretta, Charles’s missing sister. She found me when the ghosts chased me.”

The jackal waved with a cheerful grin. “Greetings!”

Ivy’s eyes grew wide and her cheeks bloomed red. “Oooooo-uhhhhh, hi! I’m Ivy. Lucy’s cabin girl.”

Loretta giggled. “Charmed to meet you too. Hehehe!”

Ivy rubbed her paw behind her head. There was no hiding the fact that she noticed how attractive Loretta was.

“Ivy, have you seen the others?” Lucy asked.

The cat girl sneezed and rubbed the dirt off her little nose. “They are hiding in a tree.”

“A tree?” Loretta placed her paws on her hips.

“Yup, we ran all over the place until we reached an oak tree in the fog. For some reason, the ghosts didn’t bother us up there. I think they hate trees.”

“I think so too. That’s why I built a shelter in a bigger tree.”

Ivy smiled at Loretta. “Blimey.”

“So they are still there?” Lucy asked.

The cat girl nodded. “Ahem.”

“Why did you leave them?”

"When the sun came up, I volunteered to search for you. I believe the others are still waiting in the tree."

"They should know it is safe to climb down in the daylight," said Loretta.

"Then let’s meet them so they will know," said Lucy.

“Okay, but can we take a bath first? I smell like elephant dung.”

Ivy nodded for a yes with a big smile, but Lucy glared at her.

“No, we meet the others first,” she ordered. “Show us the way.”

Ivy rolled her eyes. “Fine.”

Book Three: Chapter 7

Further in the jungle, the three women stopped near a rushing river in their path. Ivy smiled with delightfulness and raised her arms to cheer. “Yes! We can bath here!”

Lucy grimaced. “I said we don’t have time for a bath. We have to meet the others now.”

“Just a quickie and I won’t take my clothes off.” Ivy charged and dived into the water like a dolphin.

She rinsed herself off and stepped out on the other side. The river washed the mud off her clothes, but she was wetter than before.

"See! It was bloody quick!" Ivy exclaimed.

"Me next!" Loretta dived into the water and swam to the other side.

She stepped out and shook the water off her body. The sprinkles rained toward Ivy as she blocked her face.

"Hey! You're getting me wet again!" Ivy shouted.

Loretta laughed. "I always wet the women."

Ivy laughed too. "So do I."

Lucy growled and marched through the water. She has no time to watch the ladies goof around when the others might be in trouble.

"You can both flirt later. Keep going!" She ordered after she marched from the river.

Loretta and Ivy then continued through the jungle.

"Is she always bossy around you?" Loretta whispered.

"Only when things get serious," Ivy answered.

*****

Ivy approached a tall tree in another clearing. The tree was thinner than Loretta’s tree with a wide brush on top. Another decent place to hide.

By the time Lucy and the two women approached the tree, a loud cry shouted, "Loretta!"

Charles fell down and landed on his sister. He hugged her on the ground.

"You're alive!" He cried.

Loretta laughed. "Of course, I am dummy. I missed you too."

They hugged and rolled like two pups playing in the wild. What a bunch of odd siblings. Lucy might never understand them.

Tashina and Byron climbed down from the tree. They smiled in relief at Lucy and the others.

"We're glad you survived," said the panther. "What happened to you?"

"I got lost in the fog, but Loretta saved my life," Lucy explained.

"Wi climbed up dis tree wen di ghosts surround wi," said Tashina. "Gud ting wi send Ivy tuh find yuh wen di sun rise."

"I appreciate that." Lucy turned when Charles and Loretta approached her.

"Loretta, this is Tashina, Byron, Ivy, and Captain Lucy," the wolf explained.

"Yeah, I already met Lucy and Ivy," said Loretta.

Charles chuckled. "Right… How in the bloody hell did you get stuck here? And where is your crew?"

Loretta grimaced. "None of them survived. But first, we should head to my shelter before the night returns. Daytime doesn't last long here."

Lucy nodded. "Of course."

*****

Back inside Loretta’s tree house, the party rested as Loretta explained her story. When she first set foot on the island, it was calm and peaceful during the day. It was a paradise where no player or mob disrupted the environment.

But when the night arrived, the island revealed its true dark colors. The ghosts of the Zootec tribe swarmed Loretta’s crew before they had the chance to fight back. Loretta was the only one who survived by hiding in a tree. That was how she discovered the ghosts avoided the trees.

The island moved before she could reach her vessel. Without a ship, she became stranded and alone with fear. However, that didn't stop her from surviving.

For days, she built the tree house and collected food while avoiding the spirits at night. Fruits and vegetables were the only substances to keep her strength up. Rinse and repeat were all she did to survive.

"Did you even find the dungeon with the treasure inside?" Lucy asked, sitting on the floor with her friends.

Loretta scratched her head. "Yes, I found the hidden city after I grew a thicker bone to explore further from my comfort zone. The problem is, I never figured out how to open the damn temple."

"Really?" Charles widened his eyes. "For one bloody year, you never solved the way to enter the dungeon?"

Loretta shrugged. "You know I suck at solving puzzles. Fighting and sailing is my bigger cup of tea."

"What puzzle?" Ivy asked.

Loretta rolled her eyes. "A very complicated one. You'll have to see it to believe me."

Lucy rose to her feet. "Then let’s go to the city now."

Loretta held up her paw. "Hold on. It will be dark soon. We should rest first before the long walk."

"How long will it take to reach there?" Byron asked.

"One day I think. This island isn’t too big."

"It looks bigga wen wi arrive," said Tashina.

Loretta bit her lip. "Really? It's been so long…" She shook her head. "Anyway, I don't have much, but we can all sleep on the floor. I only have one sleeping mat here. My bloody back can't handle the hard floor."

Ivy held up two fingers. "Is there room for two?"

Loretta only replied with a giggle.

"By the way, you should join my crew, since we are now together if you like," Lucy suggested.

Ivy nodded her head with a big grin.

"Hmmmmmmmm." Loretta rubbed her chin until she shrugged. "Very well. I might as well get off this bloody island with you lot."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 32.8649%" border="1">

Congratulations! You received a new member.

Crew: 51

"Remember, we raid the dungeon first before we leave," said Lucy

Loretta smiled. "Of course. Why would I leave some good treasure behind?"

Book Three: Chapter 8

A note from Miles Trombley

To give you a heads up, I started using ChatGPT to speed up my writing process. It is an AI app that write conversations based on your command. It can also grammar and write a chapter for you. I am still adapting to it, but it is helping me out. Let me know what you think. 

The morning sun cast a warm glow over the lush jungle landscape as Lucy and her companions set out on their journey to the hidden city. They had spent the night sleeping in the trees and were now ready to embark on the next leg of their adventure. The tall trees and thick undergrowth made it difficult to see far ahead, but Lucy trusted in Loretta's guidance. She was leading the way through the jungle, with Lucy following closely behind.

As they walked, Lucy noticed the air had a fresh and fragrant smell, as though it was infused with the essence of all the plants and trees around them. It was a beautiful and eerie place all at once. She turned to Loretta and asked, "Are you sure this is the right way?"

Loretta smiled and nodded, "Trust me, I've been through here before."

Lucy wasn't entirely convinced, but she trusted in Charles' trust in Loretta, so she followed along.

After walking for some time, they came upon a clearing filled with tall, red-headed plants. The stems of the plants were thick and covered in long green vines.

Ivy exclaimed in wonder, "Wow! Those blooms look beautiful!"

But Loretta quickly hushed her, "Those plants are monsters. They will eat anything that touches them."

Lucy's eyes widened as she saw her notification appear in her vision:

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Flesh Eater Flower

Level: 10

Race: Plant Creature

HP: 100

Mob

The flowers were strong and could kill one weak NPC instantly, but there was no way to walk around them.

Lucy asked, "Can we walk around them?"

Loretta shook her head, "If we do, it will take longer to reach the city. The night will arrive before we get there."

Tashina had an idea, "I could burn them," she said with a mischievous grin, "plants hate fire. Hehehehe."

But Loretta was quick to shut down the idea, "No, you could bloody set the whole place on fire and kill us all." Loretta whispered, "Stepping quietly through the garden is our only option. Remember to move slowly and watch your feet. Ready?"

Everyone in the party nodded, their nerves palpable. Lucy took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves and calm her racing heart. Leading the way, Loretta strode through the garden, her movements light and graceful as she moved on the tips of her toes. Lucy followed closely behind, her eyes fixed firmly on her feet, watching each step she took to avoid the dangerous blooms.

The group moved slowly, their movements deliberate and measured. The sound of their footsteps was muted by the soft crunch of dead leaves and the rustling of grass beneath their feet. Lucy's heart pounded in her chest, and she couldn't shake the feeling that at any moment, one of the monster plants would reach out and grab her. However, they finally made it to the other side of the garden, and Lucy breathed a sigh of relief, grateful to be away from the dangerous plants.

But as she breathed out, Ivy tripped over a vine and hit the ground. "Ouch!" She cried. Suddenly, a flower nearby unwrapped its vine from its body, and the vine reached Ivy's leg and pulled her towards the flower. Ivy screamed as her fingers dragged through the dirt, "Help me!"

Lucy's heart raced as she watched in horror as Ivy was pulled closer and closer to the deadly flower. Without a second thought, she sprang into action, pulling out her sword and rushing towards Ivy. She sliced through the vine, freeing Ivy from its grasp.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Flesh Eater Flower

HP: 90

Ivy looked up at Lucy with wide eyes, "Thank you!" she exclaimed, her voice shaking.

Book Three: Chapter 9

Lucy and her band of pirates had finally arrived at the Zootec hidden city. They were all in awe of the ancient architecture that surrounded them. The yellow stone pyramid buildings with green moss on them, the small dome-shaped huts, reptile statues, and grass-coated cobblestone streets all created a breathtaking sight. The city was situated in a valley below the mountain, and it glimmered beneath the sun, high above it.

"Incredible! I have never seen an ancient city like that before!" Lucy exclaimed.

"It is," Loretta agreed, looking around in wonder.

Lucy received a notification in her vision, revealing that they had discovered the Zootec hidden city. She learned that the city was built by the reptilian tribe who had lived on the island for a thousand years, worshiping their thunder god, Raigon. They were invaded by Daddy Jones and his pirates, leaving behind only their treasure and hidden ruins.

"So the puzzle is down there?" Lucy asked Loretta.

"Yup, let me show you." Loretta climbed down the cliff, and the others followed her.

They entered the ruined city, and Loretta led them across the cobblestone streets. Lucy marveled at the Zootec architect's incredible work.

After four blocks, Loretta stopped in front of a giant round stone door below a tall pyramid. The door had a series of rings and symbols, which Lucy couldn’t recognize. The Zootec glyphs looked like a new language to her.

"That is the puzzle," Loretta pointed. "The entrance to the dungeon."

Ivy examined the door. "Bloody hell, it's big!"

"Yeah, and I cannot get the damn thing to open," Loretta admitted.

"Yuh luk at oddah places tuh find anotha way in?" Tashina suggested.

Loretta shook her head. "I did, but there are no underground tunnels or chambers beneath this city. That doorway is the only way in."

Lucy sighed. "Can anyone recognize that thing?"

Charles looked at her. "You are a computer player. Your intelligent trait should allow you to solve any puzzle."

Lucy checked her status, revealing an intelligence rate of 4. "Ehhhhhhh, it's only at four," she explained.

The wolf was outraged. "Only 4!?"

Loretta was confused. "Is that bad?"

"Lucy cannot solve a puzzle with a low intelligence rate! Why didn't you spend your points on it?" Charles scolded.

Lucy shrugged. "I needed to keep my strength up to survive."

Byron spoke up. "I am sure we can still recognize the puzzle. It seems you must move the rings to form a pattern."

"Like a lock on a safe?" Ivy asked.

The panther nodded. "I don't know the symbols. If we can understand their meaning, we might discover what the secret password is."

Ivy raised her arms. "So, does anyone else know how to read ancient tongue twisters?"

The pirates fell silent.

"Maybe we should look around in the city," Lucy suggested. "They might have similar symbols on their architecture."

Loretta made a fart sound through her lips. "I looked already. Nothing else here matches the door. Even if we did, it will take all day to find the right symbols. By then, nightfall will be upon us."

Lucy looked at the city. The jackal woman could be right. It was almost as big as her old home and a maze of buildings, making it difficult to find the right symbols in time. How could they solve the puzzle without understanding the correct symbols to align?

Suddenly, Charles reached into his pocket and pulled out the golden compass. His eyes fixed upon it, entranced by its beauty. He remembered the symbols on its back. The symbols that matched those on the door.

"Byron, take a look at this," Charles said, holding out the compass for his friend to see.

Byron's eyes widened as he recognized the symbols. "Those are the ones on the door! We need to align them in a straight pattern!"

"But how are we supposed to do that?" asked Lucy, looking up at the towering door that loomed before them.

Ivy picked up a rock and tossed it at the door. One of the rings moved, the symbol now aligned in the center.

"I see!" exclaimed Byron. "We have to hit the symbols to make them move!"

Lucy nodded in agreement. "That's it! Everyone, start throwing rocks!"

The group scattered, frantically searching for rocks of the perfect size and weight. Charles, Ivy, Tashina, and Byron all grabbed as many rocks as they could carry, while Lucy picked up a single one and took aim.

She threw the rock, but missed the symbol by inches. Frustrated, she picked up another rock and tried again. And again. And again.

But with each miss, her determination only grew stronger. She couldn't let her friends down now. Not after everything they'd been through to get here.

She took another deep breath and let the rock fly from her hand. This time, it hit the correct symbol, and the door rattled in response.

"Good shot, Lucy!" cheered Tashina.

From there, the group fell into a rhythm. They took turns throwing rocks at the symbols, each person hitting their mark with increasing accuracy. The correct symbols slowly but surely aligned, until finally, with a great creak, the door began to open.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You discovered the Tomb of Gold

A secret underground temple where the Zootec tribe hid all their treasures and wealth. Protected by booby traps, only the strong can venture inside to take or store their riches. After Daddy Jones invaded, he almost emptied the entire treasury until Raigon cursed. The god trapped his soul inside the tomb as the new guardian of the Zootec treasure. If you dare enter, you will provoke the pirate's wraith. But if you survive, the treasure is yours!

A rush of excitement washed over Lucy and her friends. They'd made it! They were finally going to get their answers.

As they stepped inside the dungeon, Lucy couldn't help but feel a sense of awe. This was it. The moment she'd been waiting for.

She had no idea what lay ahead, but she knew one thing for certain - nothing was going to stand in their way. Not now. Not ever.

*****

Lucy stepped forward cautiously, her heart pounding with excitement and fear. She couldn't believe that they had finally made it to the entrance of the Tomb of Gold.

Loretta grabbed a torch from the wall and lit it. "We'll need some light," she said, holding the torch aloft.

The group followed Lucy into the passageway, the torch casting flickering shadows on the walls. As they descended deeper into the mountain, they could hear the distant sound of rushing water.

"Sounds like a river," Ivy said, her eyes scanning the dark passageway.

"Be careful," warned Loretta. "There could be traps."

Lucy nodded, keeping her eyes peeled for any signs of danger. The passageway seemed to stretch on forever, and she began to wonder if they would ever reach the end.

Suddenly, the passageway opened up into a large cavern, and the group gasped in awe. The cavern was filled with glittering gold and precious jewels, sparkling in the torchlight. It was a treasure trove beyond anything Lucy had ever imagined.

Ivy whistled. "Bloody hell, look at all this treasure!"

Tashina grinned. "Wi hit di jackpot!"

Byron looked around warily. "But where are the traps?"

As if in answer to his question, the ground beneath their feet began to shake, and a deafening roar filled the cavern. Suddenly, a giant boulder came hurtling towards them, threatening to crush them all.

"Run!" shouted Loretta, grabbing Lucy's hand and pulling her towards a narrow passageway on the other side of the cavern.

The group sprinted towards the passageway, dodging falling rocks and leaping over piles of treasure. Just as they reached the safety of the passageway, the boulder thundered past, missing them by inches.

Breathless and shaken, the group collapsed on the ground, gasping for air. Lucy looked around at the passageway, trying to figure out where it led.

"Where does this go?" she asked, pointing down the narrow passageway.

Loretta shrugged. "I don't know. But we've come this far, might as well find out."

With that, the group picked themselves up and started down the passageway. It was narrow and winding, and they had to squeeze past tight spaces and climb over rubble. But after what felt like hours, they emerged into a large chamber, filled with even more treasure than the first.

"Wow," breathed Charles, his eyes wide with wonder.

"Look at all this gold," said Ivy, reaching out to touch a glimmering pile.

Suddenly, the ground beneath their feet began to shake again, and they heard the sound of rushing water growing louder.

"Another trap!" shouted Tashina, grabbing Byron's arm.

The group ran towards a narrow tunnel on the other side of the chamber, their hearts pounding with fear. Just as they reached the tunnel, a wall of water came crashing towards them, threatening to sweep them all away.

They dove into the tunnel, their bodies battered by the force of the water. But somehow, they managed to cling to the sides of the tunnel and make their way through.

When they emerged on the other side, they were battered and bruised, but alive.

"That was too close," panted Loretta, her hair plastered to her face.

"But we made it," said Lucy, her voice filled with wonder.

The group looked around at the chamber, taking in the glittering treasure and the remnants of the ancient Zootec civilization.

But a chilling breeze blew through the chamber. Lucy shuddered as she heard the distant sound of chains rattling. Suddenly, a ghostly dog figure wearing a trenchcoat and a tricorn hat appeared before them.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Captain Daddy Jones

Level: 30

Race: Undead

HP: 300

Dungeon boss

Lucy’s breath was taken away. Her heart raced faster. "Father…?"

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Boss fight alert!

Defeat Daddy Jones to get the treasure. There is no escape!

Book Three: Chapter 10

Lucy's heart pounded in her chest as she faced off against Daddy Jones. The chamber they were in was filled with treasure, but Lucy couldn't focus on anything except the looming threat in front of her.

"Daddy Jones, I'm your daughter," she pleaded, hoping to reason with him. "Don't you remember me?"

The ghost pirate dog just sneered at her. "I don't remember anything except serving my thunder god, Raigon. And he wants you all dead."

Tashina stepped forward, a fierce determination in her eyes. "Di curse muss ave mek him forget yuh, Lucy. Raigon controlling him."

Lucy nodded, realizing that her hope for a reunion with her father was fading fast. She drew her cutlass, ready to fight for her life and the lives of her friends.

Lucy watched in horror as Daddy Jones effortlessly blocked every attack thrown his way. She couldn't believe how strong he was, even against her crew of experienced pirates. Their weapons seemed to do nothing to harm him, as if he was made of solid stone.

Byron swung his sword with all his might, but Daddy Jones simply stepped out of the way, taunting him with a sly grin. Tashina lunged forward, blasting her green fireballs, but Daddy Jones dodged the attacks with ease. Ivy tried to shoot him with her pistol, but the bullets bounced off his chest as if it was made of rubber.

As the pirates grew tired, Daddy Jones's attacks became more aggressive. He swung his sword wildly, forcing them to dodge and weave to avoid being struck. His laughter grew louder with each passing moment, as if he was enjoying their struggle.

Lucy felt her heart pounding in her chest as she watched her friends being beaten back by the ghost pirate. She knew that they needed a new strategy, something that would give them an edge against their enemy. But what could they do? Daddy Jones seemed invincible.

Suddenly, Lucy had an idea. She called out to her crew, "Everyone, gather around me!"

As they circled around her, Lucy explained her plan. "We need to work together to defeat Daddy Jones. We'll each attack him from a different angle, distracting him so that someone else can strike."

Her crew looked at her with uncertainty, but they knew they needed to try something new. They nodded in agreement and prepared to attack.

Lucy ran towards Daddy Jones, her sword raised high. As he turned to face her, Tashina attacked from the side, tossing a fireball. Daddy Jones dodged her attack, but as he did, Charles lunged forward from the other side with his dagger.

Daddy Jones managed to block Charles's attack, but as he did, Ivy shot him in the back with her gun. The shot struck him in the shoulder, causing him to stumble forward.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Daddy Jones

HP: 290

Byron took this opportunity to attack from above, leaping off a nearby crate and bringing his sword down in a powerful strike. Daddy Jones managed to block the attack, but as he did, Loretta lunged forward from behind, striking him in the back of the head with a stone.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Daddy Jones

HP:285

The strategy was working! Daddy Jones might be a ghost, but he wasn't invincible.

For a moment, Daddy Jones stumbled forward, his body weakened by the combined assault. Lucy knew that this was her chance. She ran forward, her sword raised high, and struck Daddy Jones with all her might.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Daddy Jones

HP:268

For a moment, it seemed like her attack had worked. Daddy Jones staggered backwards, his body shaking with the force of the blow. But then, he stood up straight, a sly grin spreading across his face.

"Is that all you've got, girl?" he taunted. "You'll have to do better than that to defeat me!"

Lucy felt a surge of fear wash over her as she realized that their attacks had done nothing to harm Daddy Jones.

Before she could act, Daddy Jones lunged forward toward Charles, his sword raised high.

"Charles, no!" Without hesitation, Lucy threw herself in front of Charles, taking the blow meant for him. Pain seared through her body as she fell to the ground.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Lucy

HP:0

Charles cradled her in his arms, tears streaming down his face. "Lucy!" he cried.

Lucy smiled weakly up at him. "I had to save you," she whispered. "I love you."

As her vision began to fade, Lucy saw the faces of her friends looking down at her, their expressions filled with grief and horror. She knew that they would carry on without her, that they would keep fighting until they found a way to defeat Daddy Jones.

With her last breath, Lucy whispered a prayer to the sea goddess, hoping that she would guide her friends to victory. And then, everything went dark.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Lucy defeated!

A note from Miles Trombley

Next week, I might start posting the next chapters daily if I have enough time to finish each one. The book is almost done.

Book Three: Chapter 11

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Lucy revived!

Lucy slowly opened her eyes, feeling groggy and disoriented. The last thing she remembered was the bottle pressed to her lips before everything went black. She blinked a few times and found herself lying on Charles’s lap. He looked down at her with a relieved expression.

"You're alive!" he exclaimed.

Lucy shook her head, trying to clear the fog in her mind. "What happened?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Charles's smile faded a bit, and he held up a bottle filled with a bright orange liquid. "The bastard killed you," he said, "but I found this."

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Revival Potion

Used to revive fallen companions and restore their HP.

Lucy's eyes widened as she recognized the potion in his hand. It was a revival potion, a rare item that could bring a fallen player back to life. She had heard stories of players using it in desperate situations, but she never thought she would need it herself.

"I found it in the loot while Ivy, Tashina, Loretta, and Byron distracted Daddy Jones," Charles explained. "They are still fighting him."

Lucy nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. If they didn't defeat Daddy Jones, they would never be able to leave the temple. She got up, feeling a surge of energy as the potion coursed through her veins.

"Thanks," she said, grabbing her cutlass. "Let's finish this."

"But you just-" Charles started, but Lucy cut him off.

"My health is full," she said. "I can fight. If we don't finish this fight, he will destroy us all."

Charles nodded, a determined look on his face. "We'll fight him together then."

Lucy smiled, grateful for his support. Together, they charged toward Daddy Jones, who was busy fighting their friends. Ivy glanced at Lucy and widened her eyes.

"Lucy! You're alive!" she exclaimed.

Lucy smirked. "Keep your focus on the dungeon boss!"

Byron struck the ghost pirate's tail with his sword. "He is weakening so far!" he yelled.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Daddy Jones

HP: 50

Daddy Jones turned his attention to Lucy, his ghostly eyes blazing with anger. "You'll never defeat me!" he snarled.

Lucy gritted her teeth. "Father! Why can't you remember me?" she shouted. "Do you not remember you have a daughter!?"

Daddy Jones glared at Lucy. "I only remember to serve Raigon!" he spat. "Anyone who enters his temple must die!"

Lucy's expression hardened. "Then I am sorry that I must defeat you," she said.

With that, Lucy charged forward, her cutlass raised high. Charles followed close behind, ready to back her up. Together, they fought with all their might, striking at Daddy Jones with all their might. The ghost pirate was tough, but they were determined to succeed.

Finally, Lucy struck Daddy Jones's chest, and then he roared in pain.

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Critical Hit!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Daddy Jones

HP: 0

The ghost dog glanced at Lucy while his body faded away.

"Lucy…" His last words echoed peacefully. "Thank you…"

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

Boss fight completed!

You defeated Captain Daddy Jones!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You received 30,000 EXP!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

You leveled up!

style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="1">

One proficiency point received!

Lucy kept leveling up until she reached level 33. She has fourteen proficiency points in total, which she definitely needed to spend.

Lucy and Charles collapsed on the ground, exhausted but victorious.

"Good job," Charles said, grinning at Lucy. "We did it."

Lucy smiled back, feeling a sense of accomplishment wash over her. "Yeah, we did."

Her father's last words stirred inside her head. Did he finally remember her before his passing?

If only he could give her answers before she put him out of his misery. But most importantly, Lucy and her party survived the battle, and they have a reward to collect. The entire chamber treasury!

Book Three: Chapter 12

Lucy watched the sun set over the sea, lost in thought. Her journey was finally over, and she had accomplished what she set out to do. But what now? What was her purpose now that her quest was complete?

Charles approached her on the poop deck, interrupting her thoughts. "What are you thinking?" he asked.

Lucy shrugged. "Just wondering what we should do next. Our main quest is over, and I already avenged my other father. What is our purpose now?"

Charles pondered for a moment before responding. "I don't believe this is the end of our journey. There are plenty of quests out there for us to find. To me, this is only the beginning of our pirate life."

Lucy smiled at his optimism. "You know what my next quest should be?" she asked seductively.

Charles raised an eyebrow. "What quest?"

Lucy turned around and kissed him, their passion igniting. "You…" she whispered.

They embraced each other, the sun setting behind them. Charles took her paw and led her to their cabin, where they made love as the sky turned dark.

The next morning, Lucy awoke to find herself wrapped in Charles's arms. She smiled contentedly and snuggled closer to him.

As they sailed, Lucy began to consider what Charles had said. Maybe there were more quests out there for them to discover. Maybe their adventure wasn't over yet.

She stood on the deck, watching the waves lap against the side of the ship. Loretta approached her, looking tired but content.

"Good morning," Lucy greeted her.

"Morning," Loretta yawned. "I wanted to thank you for letting me join your crew. It was an adventure I won't soon forget."

Lucy smiled. "You're welcome. We're glad to have you."

Loretta looked out at the sea. "So, what's next for you guys?"

Lucy considered her answer before responding. "I don't know yet. But I have a feeling our adventure isn't over."

Loretta grinned. "I like the sound of that."

The crew sailed on, their future uncertain but full of possibilities. Lucy knew that wherever their journey took them, she was ready for the next quest.

Book Three: Epilogue

Captain Flipper had been cautiously making his way to the treasury chamber, wary of any traps that might still be set up. But when he and his crew finally arrived, he was relieved to find that the coast was clear. The traps had been disabled, and no ghostly apparitions had attacked them.

As he made his way through the chamber, Flipper couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation growing inside him. He had been dreaming of the treasure that lay ahead for days now, and he was eager to finally get his hands on it.

But as he entered the dungeon boss chamber, his excitement turned to anger and disbelief. Half of the treasure was gone, leaving only a few scattered coins on the floor.

"What the hell is this?!" Flipper cried out, his voice echoing through the chamber.

His crew looked around in confusion, trying to make sense of what had happened. But Flipper was too angry to explain.

He tossed his hat to the ground and stomped on it, his rage boiling over. "That's it! I'm done with this stupid game!" he yelled.

And with that, he logged out, leaving his crew behind to pick up the pieces and try to make sense of what had happened.

*****

As Lucas sat in front of his computer, his mind raced with thoughts of betrayal and anger. Who had taken his treasure? Could it be the NPC who defeated him and stolen his ship?

But as he calmed down, he realized that he was being foolish. This was just a game, after all, and he had been playing it for fun. There was no need to get so worked up over something that wasn't even real.

With a deep breath, Lucas logged back in, determined to start over and try again. But this time, he would do things differently. He would play smarter, and he would be more careful about who he trusted.

As he re-entered the game, he felt a sense of renewed energy and excitement. This was his chance to start fresh, and to prove to himself and to his crew that he was still a force to be reckoned with.

And who knew? Maybe he would even find some new friends along the way.

A note from Miles Trombley

Finally, Skull and Fangs is done! To be honest, I had mixed feelings about this series. Not many readers were reading this webnovel, and I felt like it is a flop. But I keep writing it until I finished it. After all, an ending is better than no ending at all. The web novel was supposed to reach 55K, but I kept adding more chapters to sketch it out for fun, which could be a mistake. Overall, I am glad I finished it for now. In the future, I did planned to rewrite this story into an improved version with a better structure under 55K words. I hoped you at least enjoyed it although it was probably messy. Now it is time for me to work on my other projects to keep writing.